

# Blessings From A Tree

By

J.M. Kerr

Smashwords Edition

Copyright © 2014 JM Kerr

License Notes: This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this ebook with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each person you share it with. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then you should return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

Ebook formatting by www.ebooklaunch.com

# Table of Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Epilogue

#

The latch of the wrought iron gate clanked noisily as it was lifted when the tall slender man entered the Macrae family cemetery, passing the graves of his firstborn son, Patrick, stillborn so many years ago and little Andrew who would have been twenty-six years of age had he survived the terrible accident that had left Thomas crippled. Making his way under the bough of the dead sycamore tree to the newest grave Michael Macrae removed the faded Irish cap, revealing gray hair and sad sunken eyes.

"Tis a warm day, my lass," he said aloud. "Thomas and his family have arrived this morning. Of course ye know this. He came to see you earlier. Meaghan is doing well, considering. The loss has taken its toll on the lass, though. She looks tired and so very unhappy. Little Michael is growing tall and lanky. The youngin' has the devil in his eyes, just like Benjie used to.

"Benjie's been working mighty hard lately," he continued sitting down heavily on a wooden stool his youngest son, Benjamin, had brought out a few months ago. "He's really carrying more than his weight.

"Once I get back to me oldself...I miss ye lass," he sighed wringing the tweed cap.

"The wedding is coming along just fine. Alice will make a good wife for our Charles. I know ye din' like the lass' family. Never quite understood tha'. But they are in love and I pray it will be a blessed marriage, like ours.

"The violets Jenny planted around the fence are lovely.

"Today's her last day of the school year. I've heard wonderful things about her. Most everybody in town says she been the best teacher they've had in years. I hope it goes well for her, but me ol' bones are no' so sure.

"She doesn't know Thomas is home. He's going into town to fetch her later..."

The bright Tennessee sun shone through the freshly washed windows of the Dover schoolhouse where a young woman sat at the front desk browsing the pages of a brown leather book. Her long dark brown hair was loosely plaited down her back and the muslin smock worn over a white cotton blouse and black flannel skirt was smeared with dirty smudges.

Scanning the pages of the anthology a phrase caught her eye and she read silently;

...I give you my hand!

I give you my love more precious than money,

I give you myself before preaching or law;

Will you give me yourself? Will you come travel with me?

Shall we stick by each other as long as we live?

Jenny Macrae read the words once more before whispering to herself, "I wonder if this is how Charles and Alice feel about each other."

Suddenly she was startled out of her reverie at hearing footsteps on the wooden stairs and glancing up saw her sister, Rebecca, coming through the doorway.

A striking woman, slightly built like her older sister, but taller, with long blue-black hair and green eyes surrounded with thick lashes. She wore a calico blouse with a matching hoop skirt and the green ribbon of her straw hat was tied prettily into a big bow under her chin.

Behind her walked in a tall buxom young woman wearing a light blue cotton blouse and dark blue hoop skirt. Blond tresses framed the pretty face as Mary Louise, or ML, her preferred name, untied the ribbon of her straw hat and removed it.

"Well hey there! What brings you two here?" Jenny greeted them closing the book.

"Thought you could use some help cleaning the room," Rebecca said looking around, "but it looks like we got here too late."

"Really?" Jenny asked giving them a doubtful look. "In those clothes?"

The little schoolhouse was spotless as all the books were neatly placed in the bookcase at the front, the slate boards cleaned and stacked on top. The floor had been swept and mopped and the desks scrubbed and arranged in short rows.

"Actually, I think we got here just in time," Mary Louise drawled picking up a book then sitting on the chair next to Jenny's desk. "I, personally, spent too much time in this room as it was and hated most every minute of it."

"If I remember correctly, you seemed to have had fun, especially with new teachers like Mr. Mallory," Rebecca quipped with a smile.

The blond woman replied, "That man had no sense of humor whatsoever."

"Are you serious?" Rebecca interrupted. "He never knew when you were going to attack.

"Poor man, I thought he was going to die of heart failure on his first day. ML put a garter snake in each of the desk drawers."

"It was our last year of school," Mary Louise said in mock defense, "and I wanted to have some fun. Besides, he looked like the outdoor type and I figured he'd appreciate the gesture."

"And that was just the first day," Rebecca explained to Jenny. "Practically every week there was something and not once did he suspect ML. She was always so innocent looking and he, of course, thought it was one of the boys. It wasn't until he caught her putting a pile of cow manure in the outhouse that he finally caught on."

Jenny laughed as Mary Louise said with disbelief, "Made me clean the privy the rest of the year. Ma and Pa said I deserved it."

"You did," Rebecca replied adamantly. "Of course by then there were only a few weeks of school left."

"I wonder what happened to Mr. Mallory?" Mary Louise mused.

"Went into another profession I would imagine!"

"So, what does bring ya'll here?" Jenny asked taking the book from Mary Louise.

The two young women glanced at each other and blushed before Rebecca answered, "I knew you'd be going to the store later to get the mail and I need some sugar and flour for the cake so we thought we'd go with you."

Jenny looked at the two suspiciously then asked Mary Louise, "Why aren't you working? Surely Mrs. Wilson needs help with some of the gowns for the wedding. A couple of days ago you said there was still hemming to be done."

She grinned wickedly at Jenny then explained, "Mrs. Wilson gave me the rest of the day off. It seems the bride-to-be has put on a little extra weight lately with all the engagement parties her family and friends have been giving and she can't button up that French-made gown. She and her mama came into the shop first thing this morning, all in tears, begging Mrs. Wilson to fix it. I was in the back room working on Mrs. Thompson's hem. They didn't know I was there. Mrs. Wilson came back and told me to take the rest of the day off and rushed me out.

"Since I had nothing else to do I went to your house to help Rebecca finish her gown which looks stunning on her and no matter how fancy that Paris gown is, Alice won't be able to hold a candle to our Reb. All eyes will be on her," she said proudly of her friend while Rebecca blushed prettily.

Jenny replied without jealously or malice, "All eyes are always on our Rebecca."

Rebecca smiled then took the kerchief in Jenny's pocket and wiped a smudge off her sister's cheek.

"So that still doesn't explain why ya'll are here," Jenny repeated patiently.

Once again the two young women reddened.

"This afternoon while we were at your house," Mary Louise confessed, "Charles told us that Wade Denton would be coming into town to get supplies so we just thought we'd come to...um...to browse a little."

"With the hope of getting a glimpse of Wade, and maybe finding out when Robert would arrive?" Jenny asked.

"Never hurts to look, unless, of course, you're the schoolmarm," Mary Louise snickered.

Jenny rolled her eyes.

"What's this?" Rebecca questioned picking up the leather bound book Jenny had been skimming through, Walt Whitman's _Leaves of Grass_.

"A thank you gift from the twin's mother," Jenny smiled. "She was pleased that the twins finally learned to read and write. She said she'd seen me admiring it in the Wynn's window."

"The whole town has seen you admiring it," Mary Louise said under her breath.

"What a lovely gift. Mama loved Whitman," Rebecca said as she opened the book. "Whenever Thomas wrote home he would copy down a Whitman poem just for her."

"Is that what Charles read at your mama's funeral?" asked Mary Louise and immediately was mortified at the question knowing her friend was still heartbroken at the loss.

After a brief silence the younger sister said quietly, "Yes. It was in the letter Thomas sent home just before she died. We all thought it would be appropriate to have it read since Thomas and his family couldn't make it back."

Mary Louise placed her arm around her friend and apologized for being insensitive.

"Well," Jenny said clearing her throat, "I need to go over to the store and let Mr. Wynn know the classroom is cleaned. He'll want to inspect it, no doubt."

And at that moment heavy footsteps came bounding up the stairs and the women turned to see Mr. Wynn, a town elder, owner of one of the town's general store and head of the school board walk into the classroom.

"Afternoon, Miss Macrae," he said looking around the schoolhouse. "It wasn't too busy at the store, just a soldier getting supplies so I came to check the schoolroom."

Mary Louise grabbed Rebecca by the arm and said, "See ya'll later, Jenny. Rebecca needs flour and sugar."

Jenny watched with amusement as they hurried out.

"Mighty fine job you've done here, Miss Macrae," Mr. Wynn said walking around the schoolroom.

"And I don't just mean the clean-up you've done on this room, though it looks a sight better now than it did when you started last fall."

"I...The board and I..." he stopped for a moment to get his thoughts straight. "You did wonders in this class, Miss Macrae. I really didn't think you would be able to handle some of these students, but you did. Getting the twins to come to school let alone teach them to read and write was short of a miracle. Personally thought they'd just spend another year acting the class clowns and causing trouble. Their mama stopped by the store the other day to tell me how pleased she was. She hasn't been the only one, either. Other members of the school board have had parents complimenting you all year long.

"Why, even Mrs. Wynn praised you with teaching Lily her numbers. That girl will be running the store by herself with all you've taught her," he chuckled at the idea of his small female child managing his store.

"Anyway, here's your final pay. You did just fine, Miss Macrae, and the board is pleased. We thank you for your service."

"Thank you, Mr. Wynn," Jenny said quickly as he turned to leave, "but may I ask about next school year?"

He stopped and replied, "What about next year?"

"Will I...will my services still be needed for next year?"

He answered rather harshly, "No, ma'am, they are not needed. We...the school board, advertised at the beginning of the year in Atlanta and Charleston and have hired a Mr. James Boyt who hails from Atlanta and comes to us highly recommended."

"May I ask why you advertised for a teacher?" she said trying to sound calm and confident. "Just a moment ago you told me how pleased the board and town were with my efforts. Besides, as we both know, the town saves money by having me teach. If you have a man teaching you'd have to pay him more, as well as provide him room and board."

"You're right about that, Miss Macrae," Mr. Wynn said grinning shrewdly. "We have saved money.

"But let's be frank, sooner or later you're going to..." at this the man stammered, "find a husband. And you know the school boards' policy. The town's teacher cannot be courting, engaged or married."

"Mr. Wynn, I haven't..."

"Miss Macrae, please do not argue with me," he said firmly holding up a hand. "The board and I feel that Mr. Boyt will do quite satisfactory.

"Thank you for all you have done this year. We are appreciative of what you have accomplished. Now, please excuse me but I've a store to run."

Stopping at the door he added, "Before you leave town, please stop by the store. There's a letter for you. It's from Clarksville."

And with that he was gone.

Jenny, a warm tear streaming down her cheek, stood staring at the empty doorway. Then sinking onto the chair she searched the pockets of her smock to find the handkerchief. After some time she placed her book in a cloth bag and left knowing she would never return to the schoolhouse.

Walking across the street to the general store Jenny was oblivious to everything around her including two men in front of the town bank watching her. Both men were tall though the older man, dressed in a light gray wool suit and using a cane, resembled Jenny and the other Macrae siblings. When the young woman entered the general store they shook hands then parted.

The second man, dressed in a military uniform, walked to a handsome chestnut tied to a post, glanced back at the store then replaced his wool hat on his curly brown head, mounted the horse and rode out of town.

Rays of sunlight filtered through the large front window of the narrow store where Jenny took no notice of laughter coming from the back corner. Walking to the counter where Mrs. Wynn, a small wiry woman, wrote down inventory in a large book she spied the letter next to the ledger.

Mrs. Wynn gazed up just as the man with the cane entered the store.

"Mrs. Wynn," Jenny said softly.

"Miss Macrae," Mrs. Wynn held out the letter, "this came earlier today."

Taking the envelope Jenny frowned as anger and frustration filled her at the sight of Eugene's handwriting.

"Miss Macrae?" a small voice asked behind the counter.

Six-year-old Lily Wynn said quietly, "Pa said you weren't going to be teaching school next year. I'm not supposed to say anything but I think you're a wonderful teacher and if I were on the school board I would demand that you stay our teacher for forever."

"You know what, Lily?" Jenny replied leaning close to the girl who shook her head. "It wouldn't surprise me if one day you're running the school board."

The little girl smiled at the compliment.

Then Mrs. Wynn spoke. "She's right, Miss Macrae. You have been one of the best teachers this town has seen in a long time. I am sorry for Lily's sake and all your students that the board has hired someone else for next year. You will be sorely missed."

"Thank you, Mrs. Wynn. Thank you, too, Lily."

Turning to leave she found Rebecca at her side, concern in her beautiful green eyes.

"I'm okay," she said softly putting the letter from Eugene in her pocket. "I'd like to go straight home. Stay here with ML. I'll take the flour and sugar home for you."

Jenny placed the items in the cloth bag and anxious to be alone hurried toward the exit where the door was blocked by a man watching her. She could not tell who was standing in her way as the sun shining through the front window blinded her. Squinting, she suddenly recognized the cane.

"Thomas?"

"Looks like a mighty heavy bag you've got there, little lady. Need a ride somewhere?" he answered back with a grin.

"Thomas!"

She ran into his outstretched arms and hugged him tightly.

"Oh, Thomas, I have missed you so much."

He hugged her to him. "I've missed you, too, Jenny darlin'."

Letting go they smiled broadly at each other then linking his arm they walked out of the store as laughter from Rebecca's friend could once again be heard and they headed to the wagon in front of the bank.

"When did you get home?"

"Earlier this morning."

"How are Meaghan and Michael?"

"Tired, but happy to finally be here. Michael has been so excited he hasn't been able to sleep and was sick the first day on the train. Meaghan thinks he was just too excited and nervous," Thomas said as Jenny put her bag in the back of the wagon then got into the front seat while Thomas unhitched the horse and joined his sister placing his cane on the baseboard.

The wagon was steered out of town toward the lowering sun and instinctively Jenny glanced up at the church steeple as the gig passed below and she gave a mental sigh of relief as there was no candle in the window under the church's clock.

Thomas noted the time, checked it against his pocket-watch and when the wagon reached the edge of town he asked, "What happened, Jenny?"

Jenny took a deep breath, clasped her hands and attempting to keep her voice steady answered, "Mr. Wynn told me how pleased the board and town were with the school year, how some of the parents praised the job I did but when I asked about continuing next year he told me the school board already hired a 'Mr. James Boyt who hails from Atlanta'.

"I guess it would have been too much to expect them to keep me on. I know a lot of small towns don't like to hire female teachers. I reckon people feel that men are more qualified but I did a good job, Thomas," Jenny said trying unsuccessfully to keep the bitterness out of her voice. "Why, the twins have had two male teachers before me, and I was the only one to get them to read and write."

Jenny recalled the task of getting the Carver twins interested in learning to read and write. Her first week of school she had watched the two boys having a pretend sword fight in the school yard before the start of class one morning so the following week she started telling the class fantastic tales about pirates, dragons and knights, noticing how attentive the twins were during these times.

Then one morning, before all the other students had arrived at the schoolhouse, the twins were in the yard pretending to be on a quest for a dragon tooth so she called them into the room and showed them a beautifully illustrated book of fairy tales. They immediately asked her to read a story and afterward told them they could have the book if they learned to read and write over the course of the school year. Last month the proud eleven-year-old twins were given the book.

"I have lived here all my life, except for college, but everybody in Dover knows that all I've ever wanted to do was be a teacher. And Thomas, I'm a good teacher."

The tears began to roll down her face again and while reaching for her hankie, Thomas hugged her. She took out the letter from Eugene and said with frustration, "Mr. Wynn must have thought it was a good thing they found someone for next year. He probably thinks Eugene has proposed to me."

They were passing by a cow pasture where a few heifers stood in a shallow muddy pond while others laid under a huge willow in the middle of the field.

"Would the letter be a marriage proposal?" her brother asked with curiosity.

"Eugene wouldn't ask a second time," she spoke without thinking then quickly grimaced while Thomas stared at her with surprise.

She glanced at Thomas then answered his unvoiced question. "He asked late last summer, right before he moved to Clarksville. I had just inquired about the job in town and was waiting for Mr. Wynn's answer.

"Honestly, Thomas, I never in a million years expected him to ask me to marry him. Never. I was so taken aback when he proposed.

"I was also madder than a bee in a bonnet. I couldn't believe he didn't understand how much I wanted to teach and how important this opportunity was."

Looking down at her clasped hands Jenny said softly, "I know I hurt him."

The siblings continued home in silence passing another homestead with cows grazing in pastures on either side of the road and up ahead short corn plants grew in the field that their youngest brother, Benjamin, had planted last month.

Making their way toward the two-story farmhouse Jenny touched Thomas' sleeve to get his attention and said, "Please don't tell anyone about Eugene's proposal. I'd rather no one know."

He considered her request then after a few seconds said, "I'll keep your secret, Jenny, although nobody would be surprised to find out. Meaghan and I have often wondered if Eugene would ask."

Jenny looked at him curiously before Thomas turned the wagon into the long drive and a small boy pushed the front screen door of the farmhouse open and waved. Then Jenny heard her nephew call out as they got closer, "Mommy, Mommy, Daddy's back. Someone's with him."

As the wagon approached Jenny observed the little boy with much interest for she had met her nephew when he was only two-years-old and now at the age of five she saw that he had the Macrae family's lanky stature, but his mother's light red wavy hair.

The door opened again and Meaghan, who the family had first met six years ago after marrying Thomas, came out to the porch to stand next to her son, Michael, named after Pa.

Benjie, hearing the child yelling to his mother, came out of the shed next to the oak tree and walked to the porch just as Thomas reached the house. The seventeen-year-old, the youngest of the Macrae children, held out his hand to take the ropes.

"Thanks, Benjie," Thomas said grabbing his cane then carefully climbed down from the wagon before his son ran to him.

"Wanna come and help me brush down the ol' mare?" Benjie asked the boy.

"Can I, Daddy?"

"How about saying 'hello' to your Aunt Jenny first," Thomas said as Jenny came around the wagon carrying the cloth bag.

Pa came out of the house, walked over to where Meaghan stood at the rail then looked up and saw clouds coming in from the west.

"Hi, I'm Michael Macrae," the five-year-old said formally holding out his hand.

"It's nice to meet you again, Michael Macrae. I'm your father's sister, Jenny Macrae," she replied shaking his small hand.

"You're the teacher, aren't you?"

"I was the teacher," she answered before glimpsing up at her father who saw the anguish in her face.

"Come on Mikey, this ol' horse needs a brushing down," Benjie said as he squeezed his sister's hand in comfort, then took the small hand the boy offered.

"Can I Mom?"

Meaghan nodded her head. "You mind your Uncle Benjie, understand?"

"Yes'm," the brown eye boy said as Benjie held out the reins so Michael could walk the old horse to the shed while Pa came down the front stairs and held his daughter for a moment.

"I'm okay, Pa. Just disappointed."

"What happened?"

"The board already hired someone for next fall. I inquired of Mr. Wynn about continuing next year and he told me they had advertised at the beginning of the year. It appears they're concerned I'll get married and leave them high and dry. I wish they had told me this earlier so I could have looked for another position elsewhere. It really is too late to be sending letters of inquiries for the fall."

"You can always find a job as a tutor, Jenny. Surely there are plenty of families...," Thomas started.

"Or how about the Gettysburg Academy, Jenny?" Meaghan suggested. "Thomas could write you a letter of introduction to Mrs. Eyster, she runs the school."

"Thanks, but to be truthful, I really don't want to think about it for a while. I'm just going to take it easy for the next couple of weeks then I'll try to figure out what to do.

"Right now, though, I need to wash up before starting supper. I'm a mess," she said looking down at her smudged smock.

Walking up to Meaghan she noted the sorrow in her sister-in-law's eyes and soon the two women embraced but Jenny was afraid to hold her too tight for fear Meaghan would break. She appeared to be so fragile.

"I'll just be a few minutes," Jenny said after letting go.

She entered the cool house, walked up the narrow staircase and in the privacy of her own bedroom allowed the tears to flow freely. Jenny searched for the handkerchief from her smock and found the letter from Eugene along with it. She went over to her bed and sat down heavily to read.

May 2, 1860

My Dearest Jenny,

I hope this letter finds you and your family doing well.

I am writing to tell you of my wonderful news.

I know this will come as a shock, but I have found myself in love with a wonderful and lovely young woman. I was smitten with her charm when first introduced to Miss Temperance last fall. We share many interests; music, dancing and the theatre. She comes from a prominent Clarksville family, her father being a judge.

Although we have known each other for a short time, I know in my heart she is the woman I want as my wife. I proposed and she has consented. We are to marry at the end of the summer.

You will be able to meet her at your brother's wedding as I am bringing Miss Temperance home to introduce to my family.

I know you will find her as delightful as I do.

I look forward to seeing you soon.

Love,

Eugene

Jenny read the letter twice with disbelief and was just beginning to read it a third time when there was a soft knock at the door.

"Jenny?" Meaghan said opening the door. "You okay?"

"Yes, I am."

Hesitantly her sister-in-law asked, "May I come in?"

"Certainly," Jenny said making room for her on the edge of the bed.

Meaghan sat down beside the younger woman seeing the letter in Jenny's hand.

"It's from Eugene. He wrote to tell me he's getting married at the end of the summer. Maybe I should go back into town and show the letter to Mr. Wynn. Not that it would really matter."

"I'm sorry, Jenny, I know how much you love to teach. You could always come to Gettysburg and tutor Michael," she suggested with a glint in her forlorn eyes. "We couldn't pay much, but we'd feed you."

Jenny smiled and soon they heard Benjie and Michael come into the house below.

"I'd better get washed up. It's getting late and I'm certain I'm not the only one who's hungry."

"I'll get supper started while you wash up."

"Why don't you rest, Meaghan?"

"I've been sitting on a train for days. All I've done is rest. I need to feel useful," she said with a little exasperation.

Jenny came down the stairs just as the sun was setting behind large dark clouds and Rebecca returned home.

"Did you find out when Robert arrives?"

"Wade wasn't certain," Rebecca responded entering the cavernous kitchen where Meaghan was at the sink pumping water into a large pot and on the wooden counter was a pile of peeled potatoes and canned jars. Cooling in the middle of the oak table were two large roasted chickens and three loaves of bread made earlier in the day.

Thomas, sitting at the long table reading the local newspaper and sipping coffee, asked, "Any word on your soldier's return?"

Rebecca shook her head and walked to the sink to help her sister-in-law while Jenny picked up a mason jar and asked, "What's this?"

Meaghan turned around then answered, "Canned peaches, Michael's favorite food.

"There's a peach orchard just outside of town and we canned a couple of bushels last year."

"We had to promise Michael we'd bring some along," Thomas remarked. "It's practically the only thing he'll eat. That and bread."

"Bread we have plenty of and can always make more," Rebecca said looking at the peaches with interest. "How many jars did you bring?"

"A dozen or so. Why?"

"I was just thinking how the peaches would make a delicious filling for the cake."

"Especially if they'd been sitting in brandy," a familiar drawl was heard at the door where Charles stood with a roguish twinkle in his blue eyes.

Charles, a handsome man sporting a thin mustache and long immaculately trimmed sideburns, looked exceptionally dapper dressed in a light gray wool suit with a white shirt and narrow tie accentuating his tall frame.

"Not a bad idea," Thomas said. "Can't imagine Pa has any brandy in the house, though."

"Probably not," Charles agreed watching Rebecca's reaction with humor. "But I could get a bottle from Wade. I'm certain he would be more than happy to contribute to the celebration. Would you like me ask him, Reb?"

"Charles," Rebecca mused out loud, "don't you think Alice's Ma would be a bit sore if the cake was spiked? All her family will be there. Why I can just imagine the look of horror on Mrs. Denton's face."

She frowned slightly, then a smile curled her lips thinking of the reaction the bride and her mother would have to a brandy laced cake. She saw Jenny and Meaghan smiling, knowing what she was thinking.

"I don't think so," she chuckled, "I don't want to risk the Denton's being upset with you or your family."

Charles shrugged, "It was just a thought."

"A wise move, Rebecca," Thomas said, "Unfortunate, but wise."

"Are you staying for supper, Charles?" Jenny asked reaching up to the pine shelf over the sink and taking down pots.

"No. The last of Alice's relatives arrived today from Savannah. The old mansion is busting at the seams with Burditt's and Denton's.

"Did you and ML see Wade in town this afternoon, Reb? Does he know when Robert is coming in?"

"No. Wade suspects he'll be home soon, though."

"Hope so. I wouldn't want him to miss the celebration.

"I'll be bringing Alice over tomorrow afternoon for a visit," he said. "The noise in the house is making her crazy, though for some reason she wasn't around much of the day."

Rebecca and Jenny glanced at one another then Rebecca continued slicing bread while Jenny helped Meaghan with the potatoes and canned vegetables.

"Well I need to head back to the mansion. We'll see ya'll tomorrow, won't we?" Charles asked his older brother.

"Certainly," Thomas replied getting up from the table and leaving the kitchen with Charles while Jenny got matches to light lanterns and candles in the family room and Rebecca and Meaghan set the table. Rebecca, with much mirth, explained to her sister-in-law where Alice had been most of the day and why.

#

The following morning Jenny entered the kitchen as a soft rain fell and the rumble of thunder was heard in the distance. Pouring herself a mug of coffee she asked Rebecca, who sat at the table reading the paper, where everyone was.

"Pa and Benjie are in the chicken coop. Seems a fox got in last night and we lost a hen and some eggs. They found tracks in the yard."

"Is he going to set a trap?" Jenny said covering a yawn.

"Not just yet. There are too many people coming and going and he's worried Michael might become curious and get hurt. They're trying to figure what to do in the meantime."

"Where's Thomas?"

"Michael wanted to see the family plot. Meaghan said they all needed some fresh air even if it was raining so Thomas took them for a walk along the river," Rebecca answered.

"So what needs to be done first?" Jenny asked wrapping her cool fingers around the warm coffee mug.

"Bread. We have absolutely none left," Rebecca laughed. "Thomas wasn't kidding about Michael eating nothing but bread and peaches. He didn't even go for the applesauce this morning."

"We'll just make extra bread. He can have a loaf or two to himself," Jenny responded getting flour from the pantry.

"And I can start the cake while the dough is rising. Maybe I shouldn't use the peaches," she said thoughtfully.

"The peach filling would make a nice touch, Reb. We're just going to have to find something else for the little guy to eat."

Before long the sisters were busy preparing bread and when Meaghan and Michael came through the back door Rebecca was stirring the batter of one of the wedding cakes.

"It feels good in here. It's so raw today," Meaghan said to the sisters while helping Michael remove his wet slicker.

"It smells good, too," Michael commented eagerly going over to Rebecca who was pouring the batter into pans. She handed the boy the wooden spoon to lick and he watched her place the pans on the heated trivets inside the black iron stove.

"Is that for the picnic?" he asked.

"No, the wedding. Can I use some of your peaches for the filling, Michael?"

"Sure."

"There's a fresh pot of coffee," Rebecca said indicating the pot on the table. "Help yourself."

Meaghan took a mug from the cupboard then after taking a quick look outside grabbed two more and sat down as Pa and Thomas entered.

Pa, taking off his rain gear and hanging it on a hook asked, "Fresh coffee?"

Rebecca nodded before he noticed the mugs on the table near Meaghan.

"How is it, Michael?" Thomas asked the boy.

"Yummy."

After he licked the last bit of batter from the spoon Rebecca handed him the bowl and Michael proceeded to scrape the sides with his little finger, licking the sweet vanilla cake batter.

"Anybody home?" they heard Charles calling from the front room.

Pa grabbed his cup of coffee, walked to the door to the family room then turned and said, "Reb, darlin', would you start another pot of coffee? Also put on some water for tea, please."

Thomas grabbed his cane and walked to his son who was licking the last of the batter off his sticky fingers. "Finish up Michael, you need to be scrubbed before meeting the bride."

Meaghan handed her husband a wet rag as Rebecca started grinding coffee beans and Jenny walked into the large family room where Alice, a young woman of eighteen, was pushing down her silk hoop skirt as she daintily sat on the couch.

"Hello, Charles. Afternoon, Miss Alice," Jenny said. "It certainly has turned chilly again, hasn't it?"

The rain was coming down hard and could be heard hitting against the side windows as Pa put more wood in the fireplace and Charles handed his betrothed a shawl.

"Rebecca is heating some water up for your tea, Alice. It shouldn't be too long.

"Charles told us all your kin have arrived from Savannah," Jenny said sitting in a small rocker next to the couch as Thomas and his family entered the room.

"Yes, the mansion is busting at the seams," Alice answered as she disdainfully eyed Jenny's and Meaghan's casual dresses. "Thankfully, Uncle Samuel has offered to take in a few of them. There just isn't enough room for everybody in the mansion and there are so many children running all over the place. Mama's been frettin' about her china ever since her cousin's little girl dropped and chipped a teacup. She finally had all the fragile knickknacks and really expensive china packed up and stored away until after the wedding."

The family room where Michael waited patiently to be introduced to Alice was cozy and welcoming. In the middle of the room the wooden floor was covered with a bright colorful hand-braided rug and the green velvet couch, Jenny's late-mother's prized possession, faced the fireplace with wooden rockers on either side. A well-worn, dark blue cushioned chair with ottoman was closest to the fire and over the heavy oak mantle a framed watercolor showed a gray hair woman with beautiful green eyes that smiled down at the beholder.

Rebecca had painted the portrait of her mother shortly after her death, giving it to her father for his birthday last February and when he had opened the present to see the face of the woman who held his heart he could not take his eyes off her smiling face. Many were the times his children came into the room to find him staring at the portrait as if in a private conversation.

Little Michael, who had been standing near Jenny waiting for Alice to notice him, walked over to the young woman when she finished talking, held out his hand and said, "Hello. I'm Michael Macrae."

Meaghan watched from the other end of the couch while her husband pulled up a rocker next to her. Pa remained standing near the fireplace warming his hands and observing Michael.

Alice held out a limp hand so the little boy could take it and said in a thick drawl, "I'm very pleased to meet you, Michael." Then totally ignoring the child she said to Pa, "Thank you, Mr. Macrae, for the lovely wedding present. We now have five silver spoons. I know most brides want six, but with all the entertaining Charles and I will be doing, I'm definitely going to need at least eight. Most likely ten. But five is a good start."

"You're welcome, Miss Alice. It's from the whole Macrae clan."

A rumble of thunder rattled the windows as Michael, miffed at being disregarded, went over to his father and sat on his lap while Meaghan gave him a smile.

Rebecca came into the room carrying a tray of biscuits and jam.

"Fresh coffee in a while, but the tea will be brewed in a few minutes," she said putting the tray on a small table before sitting down in the cushioned chair on the other side of Jenny while Charles sat between Alice and Meaghan.

Alice watched Rebecca, looking scornfully at her plain dress.

"Jenny, we still need to hem your gown while there's daylight," Rebecca reminded her sister.

Jenny made no comment, but nodded to her sister.

"I certainly do hope ya'll will be wearing something...fashionable at the wedding. My dress from Paris is absolutely beautiful. Mama had her gown made in Paris, too. It's obviously not as elegant as mine, but it is lovely," the bride-to-be said haughtily.

"By the way, Jenny," she hurriedly drawled seeing the scowl on Rebecca's face, "I was in town yesterday and heard you got a letter from Eugene. I am a little curious as to whether he is coming home for the wedding or specifically to propose to you now that you're not teaching anymore."

Jenny stared hard at Alice.

"Alice, dear," Charles said looking slightly embarrassed, "Eugene is most likely coming to celebrate our union. Certainly he'll want to see Jenny..."

"Actually, Eugene's coming back to Dover to introduce his fiancée, a woman he met last fall, to his family," Jenny said looking directly at Alice, pleased to see shock registered on her face, "and he figured the wedding was a good excuse to do so."

"You mean he didn't propose to you?" the younger woman asked confused. "Why I was just absolutely positive the two of you were going to be next to tie the knot. I even told Mrs. Wynn the letter from Eugene was a proposal."

"I reckon you were mistaken, weren't you my dear," Charles grinned to his intended, who glared back at him. "So, who is he marrying? Do you know her, Jenny?"

"I do not. Her name is Temperance and her family hails from Clarksville. I believe Eugene said her father's a judge. They just recently became engaged. In his letter he mentioned they were going to marry later this summer."

"'Bout time he found himself a wife," Pa said as he winked at Jenny then putting his mug of coffee on the mantel asked, "Michael, would you like to play a game of checkers with your Grampa?"

"Sure."

Pa went to the cupboard on the other side of the room and got down the game while Rebecca got up from the chair saying, "Let's go and finish pinning up your gown, Jenny. I can hem down here when we're finished."

Pa sat down on the cushioned chair then put the checkerboard on the ottoman and Michael sat on the floor in front of the board as Meaghan went to fix the coffee and tea while Thomas asked Alice about her family and the wedding.

Upstairs in her room as Jenny removed her dress and put on a crinoline petty coat, Rebecca stomped her foot and said irritably, "I cannot believe the audacity of that...that...spoiled brat of a woman. 'I hope ya'll will be wearing something fashionable'. Honestly, just because she lives in a big ol' mansion with half a dozen slaves around to do all the work while she whiles away the hours primping herself. You'd think the child had better social skills."

Jenny replied, "She is a work of art, isn't she?"

"She has a long way to go before she's a masterpiece. Maybe Charles will be able to do something with her. Add a little humility to the work.

"Charles certainly has his work cut out for him. No doubt, though, he's up to the challenge," Rebecca said buttoning Jenny's gown and when the tedious task was completed both women looked in the standing mirror.

Rebecca twisted Jenny's hair in the back and said, "You should wear your hair up."

The dark blue satin material gave the simple design an elegant look and brought out Jenny's lovely blue eyes.

Jenny stepped up on a short box and soon Rebecca was pinning the gown's hem as the older sister slowly turned and within half an hour it was completed.

"Walk to the door," Rebecca instructed as Jenny stepped down, "so I can see if it falls right."

Jenny sashayed to the door with one hand on her hip and pretending to hold a fan with the other, looking coyly at her sister. Rebecca grinned and said with a thick masculine drawl, "Why, Miss Jenny Macrae, may I have the honor of this dance?"

"Why I...I am just too flustered to dance with such a handsome man."

She batted her eyes so comically Rebecca laughed out loud.

"Does the hem look okay?"

"Yes. Let me help you take it off.

"Jenny, I'm sorry about Eugene," the younger woman said in a soft whisper.

"Thanks, but don't be, Reb. I just hope the woman he's marrying is good enough for him."

Rebecca helped her sister take the gown off then said, "I've got the thread and needle in my room. I'll meet you downstairs."

"Thanks, Reb. I'll be down in a minute."

Jenny put her wool dress back on then brushed her brown hair, twisting it in the back and thought, "That would look nice."

"I won, I beat Grampa!" she heard Michael yell and leaving the room Michael could be heard asking Benjie to play a game. She entered the parlor where Benjie and Michael were setting up the board while Thomas and Charles were at the fireplace talking quietly and Meaghan and Alice talked about the preparations for the wedding.

Jenny looked behind her sister, who was hemming the gown in front of the side window, to see that the rain had stopped and heavy droplets fell from the oak tree.

She saw Meaghan watching her and asked, "Where's Pa?"

"In the kitchen."

Jenny found Pa at the long oak table looking out the window above the sink and the intoxicating aroma of vanilla filled the room as the cake and three loaves of bread cooled on the table.

"Rain stopped," he said. "Tomorrow should be a nice day for a picnic. Benjie promised to teach Mikey how to fish."

"I'll make some cornbread in the morning to go with the fish."

Jenny poured herself some coffee then sitting across from him asked, "Pa? How did you and Ma meet?"

He looked up with surprise at this child of his, this grown woman, and smiled for she had not asked that question in years.

"So? How did you meet her?"

Jenny sipped her coffee listening as her father told the story of how he had met the beautiful green eye Hannah McBride on the steamer to America, had courted Hannah while she lived with her oldest sister in New York City and he lived in a tenement house across town. He had proposed to her when he was eighteen and she was seventeen. They had both worked in hot, sweaty factories and lived with the sister after marrying then moving to Tennessee after finding out Hannah was with child, their first son Patrick. The young couple had settled on this parcel of land as there was a small oak tree that reminded them both of Ireland.

Listening to the story Jenny heard the love in her father's voice as he spoke about his late wife and she saw the pain in his eyes as he remembered the woman he buried last December. And when he finished Jenny reached across the table, put her hand over his and said, "I hope Charles and Alice will be as happy as you and Ma were."

"I won! I beat Uncle Benjie! Hey, Grampa," Michael burst into the kitchen, "I beat Uncle Benjie!"

"Good for you, Mikey," Pa said as Jenny looked out the window and saw the sun peeking out from behind a dark gray cloud.

"Hey, Michael, want to see if there's a rainbow?"

"Sure," he answered and together they went out to the back yard looking to the east with the sun behind them and to Michael's surprise a bright end-to-end rainbow sparkled in the sky.

"Which end has the pot of gold, I wonder," Pa said coming out to join them.

"Both ends," the boy replied without hesitation.

"And why not?" said Pa grinning.

"I'm going to go tell Mom and Dad to come see it."

And within a short time Thomas, Meaghan, Rebecca and Benjie, who was pulled by Michael, came out to see the natural wonder.

"It is beautiful, Michael," Meaghan said. "You can see all the colors so clearly."

"Pa," Charles called from the back stairs, "I'm taking Alice back to the mansion."

"Ya'll coming on the picnic tomorrow?" Benjie asked.

"No, I need to go over the books with Mr. Denton tomorrow and Alice wants to rest before the wedding. I'll be home late tonight. See ya'll later."

"Bye, Uncle Charles," Michael said sounding disappointed. "He didn't even look at the rainbow."

"He has a lot on his mind," Jenny answered bending down to the little boy. "He's getting married the day after tomorrow and he and Miss Alice probably have more things to do.

"But it is a lovely rainbow and tomorrow, when we're on our picnic, let's go see if the leprechauns left any gold. Shall we?"

"Sure."

"Come on, Mikey, let's go back inside. I'll show you some of the fishing lures we can try tomorrow. I have a box filled with lures Grampa and I whittled. I'll show you my favorite one. I caught a huge brown trout with it last summer," Benjie said taking the boy back into the house with Rebecca, Thomas and Meaghan in tow as the sun moved behind a gray cloud and the rainbow disappeared from the sky.

Pa started up the back stairs when Jenny told him, "I'll be back in a little while."

She walked along the edge of the cornfield, in the direction of the river, carefully skirting around puddles and upon reaching the swollen river she could not hear the calls of the chickadees as they flitted in and out of the blackberry bushes because of the raging river.

Jenny soon opened the gate to the family plot, went directly to her mother's grave then after a moment asked aloud, "Ma? Do you think Charles is truly in love with Alice? I remember when Thomas brought home Meaghan right after they were married and you said they glowed with happiness.

"Well, I don't see that with Charles. Nor Alice.

"Maybe I don't see it because I'm jealous? Or...that I just can't stand that woman-child and don't believe she's capable of loving anyone except herself. That she's marrying Charles because of his looks and his knowledge of cotton and managing money? And that Charles is in love with the Denton's wealth and stature?

"Perhaps I am envious," she concurred slowly.

She walked around the plot pulling up wet weeds, wiped her hands on her dress then went back to the graveside saying, "I won't be teaching here anymore. The board thinks I'm going to marry Eugene. Well, we know they're wrong about that, don't we?

"When Mr. Wynn said I had a letter yesterday...I had hoped it was from Caleb.

"Remember him? How could you forget?" Jenny chuckled remembering last summer's encounter with the young officer. "You never said a word while he was here nor when he left. You just kept watching me. Were you afraid I would forget about my dreams to become a teacher?

"That night you came into the kitchen and found us at the table, we were talking about our hopes for the future. What we wanted to do with our lives. I told him about the job teaching in town and when he left the next day he told me that if the school board didn't hire me it would be their loss.

"I do admit, though Ma, he has been the only man to sweep me off my feet. And I sometimes wonder what would have happened had he stayed longer. He was a nice gentle man."

Quickly changing the subject she asked, "Do you think Robert will propose to Reb when he gets home? She is so in love with him and has missed him so much. Now they definitely glow when they're together."

Jenny was silent again.

"I miss you, Ma. I miss talking with you.

"I need to get back to the house and help with supper.

"We're going on a picnic tomorrow and Benjie's going to teach Michael how to fish. Next time I'll tell you how it went."

Jenny left and as she made her way back to the farmhouse she thought about the visit to Ma's grave for it had been the first time she had voiced her doubts of Charles' and Alice's love for each other. It was also the first time she had spoken of her feelings for Caleb Hyland, a man she hardly knew, yet for the short time he was in town, he had touched her heart.

"The heart is a funny thing, isn't it Ma?"

#

Early the following morning Jenny put wood in the oven, stoking the fire then set a kettle to boil for coffee. She took hold of the egg basket as footsteps were heard coming down the stairs then went out the back leaving the basket on the bottom step. She walked purposely around the side of the house passing under the oak to the front porch in search of growth from the cuttings of trumpet creepers.

While walking in the nearby wood last summer, Jenny and her mother came upon a growth of the wildflower and the beautiful orange-red flowers caught their eyes so they returned to the site early in the fall, dug up some of the roots and transplanted them next to the porch posts. Jenny had been checking for growth the past few weeks.

"If it doesn't grow I'll just get more," she thought looking closely at the ground, pleased to finally see tiny green leaves on tough stems growing at three of the four posts.

"It must have been yesterday's rain!"

She returned to the backside of the house where the chickens ambled about, waiting to be fed. Jenny retrieved the basket then took a handful of seed from the barrel next to the henhouse and tossed it into the yard before entering and gathering eggs.

Returning to the kitchen Rebecca was grinding coffee beans while Meaghan sliced bread and both Pa and Thomas sat at the long oak table reading the local newspaper. In between the two men sat Michael, looking at a book. The room was unusually quiet and no one made eye contact with her as she placed the eggs in a bowl. Pa had a scowl on his face when he nodded to Jenny then the glower deepened as he went back to reading. Jenny noticed Thomas shaking his head.

Charles came into the kitchen, said a quiet "Good morn'," then took the cup of coffee Rebecca offered him.

"Where's Benjie?"

"I reckon he's at the river catching minnows. He didn't want to rely just on the lures for Michael's first fishing expedition," Pa answered.

"Why not use corn?"

"Corn?" Michael asked glancing up from his book. "You catch fish with corn?"

"I've always had luck with a kernel or two," Charles replied.

"We'll bring some along," Pa said absently folding the newspaper and putting it down.

Jenny poured herself some coffee, unfolded the publication and suddenly felt sick at heart after reading the headline. She hurriedly glimpsed at Thomas, who frowned back at her, before the taking the paper in hand and read the _Clarksville Chronicle_ reporter's article on the presidential nomination of Abraham Lincoln at the Republican Convention in Chicago and the Republican opposition to slavery in western territories, as well as Lincoln's views on slavery and the promise to keep the Union whole.

Just last month during the convention in Charleston the Democrats could not agree on a party platform and when the party, mostly northern delegates, refused to adopt a platform guaranteeing the constitutional rights of slaveholders, fifty of the Southern delegates walked out and the convention adjourned without a Democratic nomination nor a party platform.

And now, with the nomination of Lincoln and the Republicans' stand on abolition Southerners would see this as a threat to their way of life.

"If slavery is ever to be abolished," Thomas had written to her, "it will be done through war. That is the only solution because the North will never allow Southern states to leave the Union. As many times as the South has threatened to secede in the past, if they secede over slavery it _will_ be brother against brother."

Jenny knew her oldest brother was a strong abolitionist and had written articles for _New York Tribune_ and _Harpers_ voicing his objection to the institution of slavery. He had sent her copies of his writings while she was at school, asking that she not share them with the rest of the family.

She also knew of Charles' opinion of abolitionists. His was an ardent hatred to any one person or group who desired to change the Southern way of life, especially the privileged life of owning slaves as was his greatest aspiration.

Looking up she saw Charles staring at the headline, then turn toward Thomas and glare at him.

Thomas, who had been watching for Charles' reaction, shook his head meaningfully and nodded toward Michael who was thumbing through his book. Thomas put his paper down as Rebecca poured him fresh coffee and Meaghan gave him a couple slices of bread to butter for the boy. Both women watched the brothers warily.

"Michael, before you eat, take your book upstairs."

The little boy left the table with his book tucked under his arm.

"Well, I reckon the talk tomorrow at the wedding will be...interesting," Charles drawled slowly looking at Pa and then narrowing his eyes at Thomas.

Pa frowned.

"Seeing how the nuptials will be taken in the Denton mansion," he continued, "I would appreciate you keeping your opinion of Lincoln and your abolitionist rhetoric to yourself tomorrow, big brother. Somehow I don't believe anyone around here will take kindly to your opinions."

Thomas spoke softly and deliberately, "I have no intentions of speaking my mind of how I feel about slavery to our family's friends and neighbors. I have never and would never say anything about my convictions while I was in Dover. You of all people should know and understand that."

Charles looked intently at Thomas and satisfied with this reply nodded.

Soon, Michael came back into the kitchen with his Uncle Benjie in tow carrying a mason jar filled with small minnows. Neither noticed the silence nor tension.

"Hey Charles, looks like your bride left you a present in the front yard," Benjie said with a gleam in his eyes. "It certainly is a mighty fine gift, too."

Charles' mood changed dramatically at the thought of a wedding gift from Alice and gently patting Pa on the back said, "Come on, Pa, let's go see what my beautiful bride left."

Pa got up from the table and followed his sons to the door. "You coming, Thomas?"

"No, Pa, I'm going to finish reading the paper."

"Can I go, Dad?" Michael asked.

"Certainly," answered Meaghan. "I'm going with you. I'm curious, too.

"You ladies going to join us?"

Rebecca nodded while Jenny replied, "I'll be out in a moment."

Thomas looked up from the paper and saw the concern and questions in her eyes.

Rebecca took Meaghan's and Michael's hands and followed the rest of the family as neither Thomas nor Jenny said a word for a minute.

"There'll be war, won't there?" she asked. "This election is going to be the breaking point, isn't it? This is going to pit brother against brother, yes?"

"It already has, Jenny," Thomas gave her a few seconds to think about this. "Only instead of fighting with words, we will be fighting with guns and bullets.

"We are a divided nation over slavery and have been since the birth of our nation. Even before our independence it was an issue and I truly believe our forefathers did us a grave disservice. They probably hoped it would disappear with time, but it has not.

"And now, the Southern Democrats want constitutional rights for owning people of color. The Northern Democrats want compromise. Together as a party, they cannot agree. And the Republicans want abolition and a strong Union.

"Lincoln, if he succeeds in winning the election, will never allow the Union to be split. Never.

"And Southern politicians will likely threaten and move to secede.

"Or maybe, just maybe," Thomas continued, not believing what he was about to say, "I'll be wrong and we'll continue to fight with words and compromises."

Jenny shook her head wishing she could believe that the words and compromises would continue but knew Thomas was right. Slavery had divided more than the states. It had divided families, including hers.

"Come on, Jenny darlin', let's go see what our future sister-in-law gave her groom. For now, let's just enjoy the wedding and each other's company," Thomas said standing up with the help of his cane and holding out his hand for her to take.

Together they walked in silence out into the sunshine where everyone was gathered around a beautiful black gelding. The stallion stood tall pawing at the earth. A proud looking animal, suited to Charles' pending place in Dover society.

Michael, being held by his Uncle Benjie for a better look, pointed to an envelope sticking out from under the saddle.

Charles removed a heavily perfumed note, sniffed the note dramatically then proceeded to read.

"What a handsome creature," Thomas said gently patting the animal's neck.

"Yes, he is. A magnificent present," Charles said to no one in general placing the note into his overcoat pocket.

After a few more minutes of admiring the animal Charles, taking hold of the bridle, asked, "Benjie, mind getting my hat?

"I told Mr. Denton I'd meet him at the furnace this morning. His books are in a rather peculiar state of affairs since his manager so conveniently left last winter. Thankfully, the son-in-law-to-be has plenty of book keeping experience.

"Oh, Pa, Elijah will be coming around later today to pick up my trunks. They're still in my room. I'm not sure when I'll be home but don't wait up for me. Last night Wade was talking about a drink or two before the nuptials. Ya'll have a good time at your picnic today."

Charles placed his hat on his head and afterward made a great show of getting on the horse, poising proudly, importantly, then galloped out of the yard.

"What do you think Uncle Charles will name his horse?" Michael asked watching the animal and its owner trot away.

"Don't know," Benjie answered, "but if that were my animal I'd call him Ivanhoe. It certainly is a noble looking stallion."

Pa walked by the young man and tousled his hair. "Come on, ya'll, let's have something to eat so we can get to the river and do some fishing."

The family followed Pa back inside where they talked about the splendid gift, tomorrow's wedding and the fish that Michael was going to catch later in the day while the newspaper was folded and put away.

The day was perfect for a picnic and as the Macrae family neared the bank of the swollen Cumberland River an otter silently entered the cold cloudy water and swam upstream while a red shouldered hawk in a tall sycamore patiently surveyed the surrounding fields in search of a meal.

After Rebecca and Jenny spread an old quilt on the ground near a small stand of cottonwood Meaghan and Thomas placed two large baskets filled with food and utensils down. A chickadee sang to the family as they settled for a day of relaxing and soon Benjie took Michael's hand and they walked to the river with fishing poles, minnows, lures and a container of corn kernel, just in case.

Pa, walking slower than the rest, handed the easel he carried to Rebecca who grabbed a short three legged stool and asked, "Jenny, would mind you bringing my box of paints?"

Together the sisters walked through the stand of trees near the river's edge where Jenny set the box next to the stool and looked around to watch Benjie help Michael put a lure on his line.

"We'll use the minnows later if we don't have any luck with these or the corn."

"Corn really works?" Michael asked uncertainly.

"Yup. Mostly where the water is calm. But we'll give it a try here. I usually have the most luck with the live bait, the minnows. If we don't need them, though, we'll release them later.

"But the real key to catching fish," Benjie said lowering his voice, "is being still and quiet. If you're too noisy the fish get spooked."

"I'll be real quiet, Uncle Benjie. I promise," the little boy whispered.

"All right, Mikey, you ready to catch a big one?"

Michael nodded as he watched his uncle cast the line into the water.

"Grab the pole and get comfortable. Sometimes it takes awhile before anything happens."

The small boy grabbed hold of the pole while Benjie took up his own, attached a lure then after casting it into the water he sat down next to his nephew and winked at the little boy who grinned back.

Jenny looked around to see the deep azure sky, blue violets and red trillium in bloom near the stand of sycamore trees and a small orange butterfly feeding on white clover while trees with deep green leaves rustled in the soft breeze. Birds were heard singing and she watched as an eastern kingbird flew to a dead oak branch to feed on an insect it had caught in midair.

"Hopefully the weather will hold for the wedding," Rebecca said.

"Hopefully. It certainly is beautiful today."

Jenny walked back to the blanket and joined the others before picking up the book she brought along and sat down to read while Pa and Thomas also read and Meaghan worked on a needlepoint. As the sun got stronger and warmer both women put on straw hats and after some time Benjie and Michael came back to have a bite to eat.

"Any luck?" Thomas asked.

They shook their heads.

"Can't tell if we're getting nibbles or the hooks are catching on rocks and sticks. The water is a might bit high and muddy," Benjie complained.

"Uncle Benjie said we'd try the corn kernel after we have something to eat. Can I have some bread and peaches?"

"Certainly," said Jenny as she searched through the baskets.

"Grampa?"

"Hmmm?" Pa said closing his book.

"Later can we go in search of the pots of gold?"

Pa cocked his head, not understanding.

"The pot of gold the leprechauns left yesterday after the rain. Remember?" Jenny reminded her father.

Comprehension registered on his face and he chortled softly. "Of course we can."

"Two pots, remember?" Michael narrowed his eyes.

Jenny chuckled along with Pa as the old man nodded.

"Somebody's coming," Benjie said.

They all turned to see a man on horseback riding at a slow pace toward the family.

Pa, straining to see, said, "Why, it looks like Robert Burditt."

"It is," Benjie said as he searched through the food basket.

Robert Burditt, in uniform, climbed off his horse and walked over to the group holding the reins in one hand and hat in the other. Appearing nervous and uncomfortable he held out his hand and said, "Afternoon, sir."

Pa took the young officer's hand saying, "Welcome home, Robert."

"I hope you don't mind, Mr. Macrae, I...I came by to see Rebecca."

The soldier saw the group of faces watching him, but Rebecca was not among them.

"She's over by the river," Pa replied.

Robert looked up to see Rebecca in the distance.

"Thank you, sir."

They all noticed the package with the white bow tied to the saddle and although no one said a word Jenny saw Meaghan grab Thomas' hand and give it a little squeeze. They both smiled a secret thought with each other.

Everybody started fixing something to eat, everyone, that is, except Pa who was trying not to be obvious while eyeing Robert and Rebecca. Jenny gently nudged him as she handed him a plate of fried chicken and spiced apples. He looked at her guiltily then earnestly went back to his book while munching on the chicken.

Jenny stole a glance to see Robert handing Rebecca the package then helping herself to some chicken she, too, went back to reading her book. Or at least trying to read for her mind was wandering. Would Robert propose to her sister? Would she, Jenny, ever see Caleb or ever hear from him? Did he have any idea how she felt about him? Would he ever know? Would she ever know for certain?

"Aunt Jenny, d'you want to going fishing with us? You can use the pole I was using," Michael asked.

Jenny looked up from her book and thought about the idea of fishing with her nephew. The family rule was: whatever you catch, you clean, and she hated to clean fish. Hated it with a passion and the entire family knew how she felt. She saw Benjie grinning slyly at her and narrowing her eyes asked, "Michael, did Uncle Benjie tell you to ask me?"

The little boy nodded his head. "Yeah, he said it was one of your favorite things to do."

Pa and Thomas laughed out loud.

"Well, your Uncle Benjie is sorely mistaken. Thank you for the offer, though I would rather go on your search for the pot of gold.

"You, young man," Jenny said wagging her finger at her youngest brother, "will have a pile of lima beans with supper."

Pa and Thomas laughed harder when they saw the looks on both Benjie and Michael's faces.

"Go on, you two," Pa said, "Go catch us something else to eat. I'm not that particular about lima beans, either."

Jenny shook her head and Meaghan watched her while putting food and utensils back in the basket. "Jenny," she said quietly, "lima beans make me gag. Literally. I'm sorry, but I just can't eat them."

Pa chuckled and patted Meaghan's hand. "That's okay, dear, Jenny detests them, too, don't you, Jenny darlin'?"

Jenny smiled broadly at her sister-in-law and replied, "I've never been able to stomach them. But I've a mind to put some on the table just for Benjie."

"Excuse me, Mr. Macrae."

They all turned to see Robert and Rebecca standing nearby.

"Sir, may I have a word with you? In private?"

Pa slanted his eyes at Robert and Rebecca, sighed and slowly got up.

"Come on, son. Let's take these baskets back to the house where we can talk. Elijah will be picking up Charles' trunks and we can give him a hand.

"No, Rebecca. This is between Lieutenant Burditt and me," Pa said as Rebecca grabbed a basket. "You stay here."

Rebecca handed the basket to Robert who smiled back at her.

"Did you have anything to eat, Reb?" Jenny asked.

"I'm not very hungry," she answered watching the two men walk back to the house.

She sat down next to Jenny and said, "He wants to marry me."

"Really?" Thomas said nonchalantly.

"That's nice, dear," Meaghan said behind her needlepoint.

"You don't really expect us to be surprised, do you?" Jenny said smiling at green eyes then taking her sister's hand explained, "Why you two have been in love with each other for some time. It shows whenever you are together.

"I am so happy for you, Reb. He's a fine man," Jenny said hugging her sister with much affection.

"Yes, he is, Rebecca. I, too, am happy for you," Meaghan reached over and squeezed her hand.

"I wish you both as much happiness as Meaghan and I have," Thomas told his sister, then took his wives hand a kissed it.

"I need to go for a walk," Rebecca whispered standing back up.

"Reb, dear, I wouldn't fret too much," Jenny said. "You don't really think Pa would say 'no', do you?"

Rebecca shrugged, "I don't think so. I'm just a might bit nervous, that's all."

Jenny scowled while watching her sister for a moment then turning to Thomas asked, "You don't think Pa would say 'no' just because...she's younger than me, do you? Do you think he's old fashioned enough to tell Reb she can't marry until her older sister is married? He wouldn't do that to her, would he?"

"Now who is fretting?" Thomas replied. "No, I don't believe Pa would say no because of that. He might say no because of Robert's traveling around with the army. But I doubt even that.

"He knows how much they love each other. Pa knows they'll take care of each other.

"It's...other things he'll worry about."

Jenny knew Thomas meant the confrontation the Union was heading toward and Robert being in the army meant he would be a valuable asset to whichever side he choose to fight for.

"Caleb," Jenny thought suddenly. "Why, Caleb would also be fighting."

She grimaced, picked up her book and tried to read, but could not get the thought of Caleb fighting out of her mind. It would not be just Caleb and Robert either. If war did come Jenny knew her brother Charles would fight for the South and Benjie, too.

Benjie would not fight because of a strong belief in the Southern way of life. At least she did not believe he had any strong feelings toward the Southern Cause. He would join the fight in order to get off the farm. For the excitement. The adventure.

And although Thomas was a strong abolitionist, at least he would never be allowed to serve the North because of his crippled leg. He would continue his battles and crusade with words by writing for pro-abolition papers.

And then there is Eugene and Wade and all the men, young and old, she knew in town.

Jenny shuddered and told herself to stop worrying about something she had no control over or about something that might not even happen.

"Dear God, please, no war. Please."

"I could use a little walk," Meaghan suggested. "Why don't we all go see how the boys are doing?"

Thomas put down his book, grabbed his cane and took his wife's hand while Meaghan held her hand out for Jenny. "Come on, Jenny. Let's go see if Benjie is going to teach Michael how to clean fish."

Together the three walked to the river and upon reaching the bank found Michael leaning against his uncle with his eyes closed.

"Any luck?" Thomas whispered.

Benjie turned around as Michael quickly opened his eyes.

"Naw. Nothing," Benjie answered.

Michael stretched luxuriously.

"Getting tired of fishing?" his uncle asked.

The young boy nodded.

"Well, I'm getting tired of getting nothing. Let's call it a day, shall we?"

"Sure," Michael said. "Maybe we'll have luck finding the pots of gold."

"Don't hold your breathe, Mikey. Do you know how many pots of gold I've looked for in my lifetime? Must be near a hundred," Benjie was telling his nephew as they put away the lures, tied the lines to the poles and threw the minnows and corn into the river. "Pa used to tell me that the leprechauns are the best at hiding their gold. Better than any creature on this earth. Even better than pack rats!"

Michael looked at his parents with a scowl.

"He also believes," Benjie continued not noticing the exchange between the child and parents, "that they are very selfish. And mean spirited, too. Always putting the gold out at the end of a rainbow to tease us. Enticing us to go in search of rich treasures but making certain that it's so well hidden no one could possibly find it.

"How many people have you heard of who have ever found a pot of leprechaun gold. Huh? None, I bet. I've never heard of a single soul who has.

"So don't you go getting your heart set on finding any, okay?"

"Uncle Benjie, I was only pretending about finding the gold," Michael said with the seriousness of a young child.

The little boy looked at his parents once again, put his hands on his hips and said accusingly, "I thought you said there weren't any leprechauns here. That they never leave Ireland."

Meaghan bent down and said, "That's why your Uncle Benjie has never found any leprechaun gold here. It's all in Ireland."

Benjie stared at the boy, then to the boy's mother who was trying not to laugh.

Thomas, however, could not help himself and patted his younger brother on the back while Michael's eyes went wide and he said softly, "Oh, you mean Grampa never told Uncle Benjie about the leprechauns staying in Ireland?"

Benjie laughed and shook his head in disbelief.

"No, I reckon he never told me. Wished I'd have known, though. I wouldn't have wasted so much of my time looking."

"But it's still fun just to look, isn't it?" the boy asked his uncle.

"Yeah, I reckon it's fun just to pretend we'll find it," he answered. "Let's go put these things on the quilt and go on our quest."

"Where's Grampa?" Michael asked.

"He went back to the house to help Elijah with Uncle Charles' trunks," Thomas said. "We can go in search of the pots without him. You can tell him all about it when we get back to the house."

"When I see Grampa, I'm going to have a word with him," Benjie mumbled to himself.

Jenny and Meaghan laughed softly as Thomas thumped his brother on the back once again. The group continued along the river as Meaghan and Jenny talked about tomorrow's wedding.

"Alice described her wedding gown yesterday. It sounds beautiful. She also spoke about all the flowers they're using to decorate the house and that a quartet will play during the ceremony. It sounds like a very elegant event," Meaghan said.

"That shouldn't surprise anyone," Benjie responded. "When the Denton's do something they go whole hog. Remember when Wade graduated from the Academy? The shindig they had for him was outrageous. Food from Atlanta, a band from Nashville and champagne from France. Tons of food and champagne.

"It'll be the same tomorrow. I just hope this time Pa lets me try some champagne."

"I do hope the weather holds. This is perfect, not too cold, not too hot. Bright and sunny," Jenny said.

The group met up with Rebecca who was walking back to the house. Michael was getting tired so Benjie picked him up and carried him piggy-back style and after a few minutes the child was asleep on his uncle's shoulder.

"Must have been all those fish he caught," Thomas whispered to his wife who elbowed him.

They were all quiet on the way back to the picnic site and Benjie indicated he would take Michael back to the house and put him to bed. Thomas and Meaghan gathered up most of the fishing gear and a basket before walking back to the house.

Rebecca went to retrieve her paints and supplies from near the river while Jenny folded the quilt, grabbed the last basket then went over to help her sister.

Rebecca was sitting on her stool caressing the box Robert had given her.

"He gave me new paints. All the way from Italy."

"A lovely present, Reb."

Together they returned to the farmhouse, both quiet in their thoughts and arriving at the back yard Meaghan met them, took the paints and easel from Rebecca saying, "Your father wants to see you in the front room, Rebecca."

The young woman looked at Jenny who smiled and said, "Go on. Surely Robert's been waiting long enough to hear your answer."

At these words Rebecca hurried inside as Thomas and Benjie came out to help with the easel, paints and stool.

"Why don't we just leave them on the steps for now?" Meaghan suggested.

Benjie looked at her, not understanding.

"So Rebecca and Robert can have some privacy," Jenny explained.

"Why do they need privacy?" he asked bewildered.

They remembered how Benjie was fishing when Robert came by and wanted to speak with Pa so Thomas explained what had transpired earlier. When he finished Rebecca, Robert and Pa came out the back door, the two young people were smiling at each other.

"Looks like there's gonna be another wedding," Benjie whooped.

After all the hugs and handshakes were given and received Pa said, "No one is to know about this engagement until after Charles' wedding. Understand?"

They all nodded, although, Jenny thought, all a person had to do was look at the couple and know something was amiss.

"We will toast Robert and Rebecca's engagement next week, before Robert heads to South Carolina. In the meantime I could surely use a cup of coffee. Anyone else?" he asked picking up the easel and heading inside while the rest of the family followed close behind.

Later that evening when Meaghan and Michael were asleep upstairs and Pa, Thomas and Benjie were still downstairs in the family room talking about the farm and this year's crops, Jenny and Rebecca sat on Jenny's bed talking about Robert's proposal and his plans with the army. They had been talking for well over an hour as Jenny brushed her sister's damp hair.

Jenny had made a fire in the brick fireplace before their baths, but the warmth was seeping away as the fire got smaller. Her feet were getting cold and she noticed Rebecca shivering slightly.

"Did I already mention Robert has kin near Charleston? His mother's cousin, twice removed? He figures I'd be able to visit and stay with them," Rebecca said trying unsuccessfully to stifle a yawn.

Jenny finished plaiting the long soft hair and tied it with ribbon.

"Yes, you did tell me, a couple of times. And admittedly, Reb, dear, I'm getting tired and would like to slip into my bed and get warm."

"And tomorrow's the big wedding," Rebecca said, yawning again. "Mine will be a quieter affair."

Rebecca got up from the bed, stretched and covered another yawn then hugged herself as the coldness of the floor crept through her feet.

"Good night Jenny, darlin'. Sweet dreams," she said taking the candle from the bureau.

"You, too, Reb dear. Try to get some sleep," she said knowing Rebecca would have difficulty sleeping with the excitement of Robert Burditt's proposal.

Jenny hurried to her bed and pulled the top quilt over her while visualizing Rebecca as a beautiful bride with Robert by her side in a fresh blue uniform.

Falling to sleep she dreamt of a blue cloudless sky.

She heard birds chirping in a large oak tree near a river, it was an unfamiliar scene. The birds became silent when hundreds of soldiers in blue uniforms suddenly began shooting at an enemy she could not identify and soon the air was thick with smoke. Jenny watched with horror as a soldier on a chestnut horse clutched his chest then fell to the ground. The soldier lay motionless next to the river, blood suddenly soaking the ground around him. Jenny stood over the man trying to scream, to run away but she could not for her body would not obey. Then there was silence and blackness.

Jenny slept fitfully that night and upon awakening the following morning her sheets were twisted around her. She did not remember the nightmare, only the terrible feeling it had left.

#

When Jenny came into the pleasantly warm kitchen Pa was at the stove making a fresh pot of coffee and Meaghan, who looked up saying, "Good morning," was at the table reading a story to Michael.

"'Morning, Meaghan. Michael. 'Morning, Pa," Jenny said getting a cup from the cupboard then sat and yawned. "Wish I could wake up."

Pa poured her coffee, refilled Meaghan's and his, asking "Couldn't sleep?"

"No, I slept, I think. I woke up with a terrible headache, though. I think I might have had a bad dream but I don't remember what it was about, just that it was frightful."

"Maybe the coffee will help."

"I hope so."

Rebecca came into the kitchen from the back door with Benjie, looking rather sheepish, following.

"I'm going upstairs for a while, Pa," he said making a quick exit.

Thomas came in from the back door and avoiding Rebecca he walked around the table, hung his cane on the back of a chair and sat on the other side of his son.

Jenny watched Rebecca stomp over to the sink where a small pile of dishes sat. The cake for the wedding was no longer on the counter and the apron her sister wore had splotches of icing. She looked at Thomas and Meaghan but neither would meet her eyes.

"Reb, darlin', it's no' going to do any good keeping it inside. Ye might as well get it out into the open, before the wedding," Pa said.

All eyes were on the young woman as she stood by the sink, hands clinched at her sides, eyes narrowed, thinking hard.

"How ill-planned was that?" she began hotly. "If she had wanted the cake on that particular platter why in heaven's name couldn't she have given it to me when she was here the other day? When I was putting the cake together?

"I realize she's had a lot on her little ol' mind," she continued ranting, "but I almost dropped the cake a few times getting it on to that da...dish. I can't believe that woman-child waited until this morning, just hours before the wedding, to get...

"Why did she wait until the very last minute?"

Pa shrugged his shoulders and gave her a sympathetic look.

Michael said in a very earnest voice, "Aunt Jenny said she's not thinking right these days because her mind's on the wedding. Maybe having a wedding makes you forget things. I think it makes you not so nice. But maybe after the wedding she'll be nicer, Aunt Rebecca."

Rebecca stared at her nephew then glanced at Pa who hid a smile behind his coffee mug.

"Oh, Michael, we can only hope so, can't we?" she chuckled as the boy nodded vigorously. "Any more coffee, Pa? I'm going to sit a bit before cleaning this mess."

Rebecca brought her clothes into Jenny's room and placed them neatly on the bed just as Jenny slipped the midnight blue gown over her head.

"ML got a corset for the occasion," Rebecca said buttoning Jenny's gown. "Actually, Mrs. Wilson gave it to her as a gift for all the extra time she's been working and ML wants to use it today."

"Why? She has a lovely figure."

"She claims she has no waist. She was also telling me how many of the younger women were wearing them. There's a rumor going around town about a few unmarried Denton and Burditt male relatives who will be at the mansion this afternoon and I reckon some of these lasses are trying to look their most beautiful to impress a future husband."

"There will be, no doubt, a great sigh of relief when they all hear you're betrothed to Robert. Too bad they have to find out after the wedding," Jenny said helping her sister with the yellow silk gown. "Are you going to tell ML this afternoon?"

"I don't think I have to. She already figured Robert was going to ask. She told me she dreamt about it."

Jenny knitted her brows trying hard to remember last night's dream but all she remembered were blue uniforms and a profound sense of sadness.

"Too bad there aren't any roses in bloom. I'd love to able to put one in my hair and a couple on the waist of this gown," Rebecca commented as both women looked upon their reflections in the mirror.

"That would look pretty," Jenny replied. "Do you remember that beautiful white lace shawl Ma had? The one she brought from Ireland? That would be so lovely to wear."

"I don't know where it went but I asked Pa about it a couple of weeks ago, thinking how nice it would look with the gown and knowing it belonged to Ma. I thought he might like seeing one of us wearing it today. But he didn't know anything.

"It would look lovely with either dress," Rebecca said pinning her hair up. "I just wish I had something to wear in my hair. That's the missing piece."

Jenny turned her sister around and gently put her hands on the bare shoulders saying, "Rebecca, darlin', you don't need a thing. Absolutely nothing. You are stunning. Give the other lasses a chance, okay?"

The younger woman blushed prettily.

"Let me help you with your hair, Jenny."

Later, when each strand of hair was finally in place the two sisters descended the stairs to the parlor where the remainder of the family waited. Pa, dressed in a simple dark blue suit, stood at the fireplace looking up at the portrait of his late wife and on the mantle were packages wrapped in brown paper. He turned around at hearing his daughters come into the room.

"My," he said proudly, "what a handsome and beautiful family I have."

He reached for three small packages, handed one each to Thomas, Benjie and Michael then took the three larger ones and gave one to each of the women in the room.

"Your Ma made these for ya'll. She wanted you to have them today, on Charles' wedding day, to remind you that she loved each and every one of you so very much."

They all looked at each other, not certain what to say or do.

"Go on, open them up. She worked mighty hard on these gifts."

Michael, wearing a brown coat and short pants with white stockings, was the first to open his and soon he held up a small white handkerchief with his initials hand-stitched in one corner. "Look, Mom, a kerchief. Grampa, did Grandma make this just for me?"

"That she did, Mikey," Pa spoke hoarsely kneeling down and pointing to the cloth. "Do you see your initials, MJM? Michael James Macrae."

Thomas and Benjie showed Michael the handkerchiefs they had been given, comparing their initials while Rebecca opened her package and her eyes suddenly filled with tears as she lovingly removed a pure white shawl made of silk and embroidered with small delicate roses and leaves on a never ending vine long the border. Slowly she inspected the beautiful handiwork then held the shawl to her breast as Pa walked over and held her as she softly cried. Everyone in the room was quiet, even Michael who traced the initials embroidered on his gift with his little index finger.

"Your Ma didn't want tears, Reb, darlin'," Pa said as Benjie handed her his new handkerchief.

Rebecca shook her head.

"Hey," Benjie said seriously, "it's gonna be christened sooner or later. Might as well be with tears of joy. Right?"

"I can't, Benjie," she smiled handing it back to him. "Do you have an old one?"

He reached into his coat pocket and took out a clean kerchief while Jenny and Meaghan opened their packages.

Meaghan held a silk triangular shawl, white with delicate lace along the edges. She showed it to Thomas, who lovingly put it around her shoulders then kissed the back of her neck.

"A beautiful gift for my beautiful wife."

Jenny had to agree for her sister-in-law looked lovely and healthy.

The light green silk gown Meaghan wore highlighted her peaches and cream complexion and shiny light red hair. A dark green ribbon was braided into the white lace at the neck and her hair was fashionably styled with curls dangling on the side. She smiled and blushed in such a way Jenny thought it made her look quite young.

Thomas also looked handsome, Jenny thought as she watched her oldest brother caress Meaghan's cheek. He was wearing a dark brown suit that fit his tall figure perfectly, his tie matching the dark green ribbon laced around Meaghan's neck. Jenny looked over to Michael and noticed the miniature tie also matched.

"So, Jenny, darlin', are ye going to show us your gift?" Pa asked with a slight brogue.

Jenny glanced over to her father, who had been watching her and smiled before unfolding a white crocheted shawl. The cotton threads were worked into a beautiful design of the trumpet flowers Ma and she had seen last summer in the wood. She lifted the gift to her nose, closed her eyes and breathed deeply of the sweet rose water her mother used and at that moment felt her mother's presence in the room.

Jenny opened her eyes to see Pa still watching her.

"He knows she's here," Jenny thought while wrapping the shawl around her slender shoulders and thought of her mother working on all the presents, each gift a treasure, to be cherished by the receiver.

"Sounds like the carriages have arrived," Thomas announced glancing out the front window and shortly the Macrae family made their way to the two ribbon decorated coaches as two Denton servants held open the doors.

"Afternoon, Miz Macrae," the graying black slave called out from the first coach while tipping his top hat.

"Good afternoon, Elijah," Jenny replied shading the bright sun from her eyes while entering the coach and sitting next to Rebecca and when everyone was settled the carriages traveled down the drive, turning east in the direction of town.

_Waverly_ , the Denton mansion was on the other side of Dover just a few miles from the furnace the family had owned for more than twenty years.

The majority of Silas Denton's wealth came from the three hundred acre cotton fields where his one hundred slaves labored in the heat and sun while the furnace was considered a 'hobby' because, as Charles explained to them one evening, of the wages paid to the few white men who worked there.

Jenny wished to be riding in the first carriage to see the look on Michael's face as the little boy watched Elijah, certain the old black slave captivated him for living in Gettysburg, Pennsylvania, Michael did not come in contact with many black people, let alone slaves. Today during the wedding and celebration he would be with all the other little white children watched by a black nanny and her young black charges. Jenny worried for him, not his safety, for she knew he would come to no physical harm but the child was sensitive to others pain and fear. Would he see the suffering and dread in some of the black faces?

"Ma, please watch over him," she prayed silently. "Don't let him see too much."

"The town is absolutely empty," Rebecca commented as the carriages went past closed businesses and empty houses.

Pa nodded saying, "Charles told me that everyone in the county was invited to the wedding. He suspects that Silas is going to run for state representative this fall and wants to get on every man's good side by inviting them to the biggest event in decades. He doesn't want to snub anyone and risk the chance of losing a vote."

"That's a reason to vote for a man? Because you were invited to a wedding?" Jenny asked incredulously.

Pa shrugged. "That's what Charles believes."

Rebecca rolled her eyes at Jenny, who shook her head, and when the carriage passed the church, Pa narrowed his eyes watching Jenny who looked up at the steeple her gaze resting for a brief second or two on the window below where nothing appeared out of the ordinary.

Rebecca, glancing at the clock said, "We should arrive there at exactly noon."

She then proceeded to tell Jenny and Pa about some of the wedding gifts Charles and Alice had received as the carriage continued down the road toward the Denton mansion.

"Oh, gracious me. Look," Rebecca exclaimed suddenly as the carriages turned into the drive where along the mile-long drive in between giant oak trees were decorative clay pots of pink, red and white azaleas.

"They're beautiful. Absolutely beautiful," Rebecca commented.

"Did Elijah grow them?" Pa asked the driver.

"Yas, suh. Grow'd 'em hisself. Da mansion, it's gots flowers ever' place."

The coaches continued down the path and in the distance Jenny could see the two-level 'monstrosity', as Ma use to call it with its four Doric columns and the dozen cane-back rockers, some of which were occupied by guests, along the verandah and the ornate double doors opened to welcome all to the wedding of Alice Denton and Charles Macrae.

The carriages approached the house and a large graying man in a silk beige suit held the elbow of a short, blond woman as they came down the front steps. The woman, wearing a lovely brocade mauve silk hoop gown, heaved with agitation causing the two carat diamond tucked between her voluptuous breasts to glitter brightly in the sunshine.

"Welcome, Michael Macrae," the man spoke boisterously when the vehicles stopped and soon Pa shook Mr. Denton's hand while a couple of the men on the porch raised their glasses and congratulated Pa on his son's forth coming wedding.

Jenny, Rebecca and Benjie stretched their cramped limbs then followed Mr. Denton and Pa into the mansion while Meaghan, holding Thomas and Michael's hands, was intercepted by Mrs. Denton.

"Mrs. Macrae," the matron said impatiently, "all the children are to go to the back to stay with Nanny. Sally, one of our Negroes, will take your son to where all the other children are playing. It's a perfectly nice day for the children to be outside."

"Sally!" Mrs. Denton called loudly to a young black woman standing by the side of the door. "Come and take this child out back with all the other children. I need to get upstairs and see how Alice is getting on."

"I was hoping Michael would be able to attend the ceremony, Mrs. Denton," Meaghan said firmly. "He has been looking forward to seeing his uncle getting married."

Mrs. Denton stared at Meaghan then drawled coldly, "Mrs. Macrae, if I allow your child to be present then all the other parents will want their children present and I will not have my daughter's wedding ruin because of the...little ones. Nanny and the other Negroes are quite capable of taking care of your son and the others. Now really, I must get upstairs."

She turned to the dark skin woman and said through gritted teeth, "Take him to the backyard.

"Honestly," Mrs. Denton whispered loudly stomping up the front steps.

Jenny, who had been waiting with Rebecca in the foyer, went back out as Mrs. Denton stormed past her then watching Thomas and Meaghan, who was almost in tears, knew immediately what had happened.

She heard Michael ask if he could go to the back with all the other children then watched while Sally held out her hand and said, "Ah'd be mighty glad t' take ya back. Why there's a passel of chil'en play'n all kinda games. An' we's got lemonade and cake, iffin yur hungry."

"Can I go Mom?"

Meaghan nodded then hugged him tightly and before long Michael took the thin callused hand and Jenny and Michael's parents watched the two figures disappear around the corner of the mansion.

"You okay?" Thomas asked Meaghan.

She nodded her head and took a deep breath.

"We'll go out back after the ceremony and check on him, okay?"

Again she nodded.

Thomas reached into his coat pocket, handed her his new handkerchief and whispered, "Go ahead and christen it."

She laughed and wiped her nose and eyes. "I'm going to hang on to it. I might need it later."

Meaghan took her husband's hand, squeezed it gently then took hold of Jenny's hand and together they greeted some of the folks on the porch then entered the house where Benjie and Rebecca waited and one of the housemaids took their hats and shawls.

Everywhere they looked there were potted plants of pale yellow jonquils, white lilies, roses in varying shades of pink, red and yellow. There were long branches of pink and white dogwood blossoms in large vases and still more pots of azaleas throughout the entire mansion including each stair along the winding staircase leading to the bride's room. The air was perfumed with the sweet fragrance of the colorful blossoms.

"How in heavens name did Elijah get roses to bloom this time of year?" Rebecca asked.

"The man is a whiz with plants," Jenny answered. "Maybe one day he'll share some of his secrets."

There were hundreds of people, too, scattered throughout the parlors and dining area.

"They must have invited everybody in the county," Benjie said.

"A few from Nashville, as well," Pa added joining his family and nodding in the direction of a group of state senators huddled together. It appeared they were arguing among themselves with a couple of the statesmen emphasizing their words and thoughts by gesturing wildly with lit cigars or stomping their canes.

The sound of string instruments being tuned was suddenly heard and conversations momentarily quieted as guests turned their attention to a quartet in the far corner of the room where four men; two violinists, a cellist and a violist, in formal black suits sat on stiff wooden chairs in front of French doors leading to the side veranda.

"All the way from Atlanta," a deep voice told the group.

"Robert!" Rebecca exclaimed as the blue uniformed man kissed her cheek in greeting. He shook hands with the Macrae men before bowing formally to the women, all of whom curtsied and smiled back.

"And the small orchestra for dancing later is from Charleston. Nothing is too good for my little sister," Wade Denton commented joining the group. Looking quite dashing in his blue army uniform he, as well as other men in the room, looked admiringly at Rebecca.

"I beg of you, Miss Rebecca, to save me a dance or two," he drawled huskily.

"Why Lieutenant Denton, I am sorry," Rebecca said taking Robert's arm. "I've promised Lieutenant Burditt, here, that I'd only dance with him."

"If she won't dance with you, Lieutenant Denton, I would love the pleasure of being one of your dance partners."

They turned to see Mary Louise looking coyly behind a blue silk fan that matched her off-the-shoulder blue silk gown. Blond curls fell seductively around her white shoulders and Jenny thought she looked fetching.

The lieutenant bowed deeply saying, "I'd be honored, Miss Mary Louise." He straightened then took her free hand and kissed it lightly as she smiled, blushing bright pink.

When the quartet began playing a slow composition the guests quieted and made way for Mr. and Mrs. Denton as they entered the room. Charles, looking handsome in his white silk brocade wedding suit with matching waistcoat and a white silk handkerchief, followed Alice's parents to where the minister of the local church stood near the quartet.

The music ceased and all eyes went to the back of the room where the bride stood at the doorway until a slow mellifluous tune began and Alice strolled toward her groom.

Alice's off-the-shoulder gown matched perfectly the brocade fabric Charles wore. A nosegay of tiny yellow and pink roses was pinned at the waist and a lovely pair of earrings glittered as they dangled behind thin blond curls. The bride reached for the outstretched hand of her groom, and soon Jenny listened as Charles and Alice proclaimed their love for each other and wondered once again if the love they shared was like that of Rebecca and Robert's.

She stole a quick glance to see Robert and Reb gazing at one another with obvious joy and love.

"That is how I want to be loved and to love," she thought while thinking of steel blue eyes and curly brown hair.

Jenny had met Caleb Hyland last summer while he visited Robert Burditt, a friend from the Military Academy. Robert had brought him to the farmhouse late one afternoon while Rebecca and she were in the kitchen garden filling baskets with potatoes, beans and squash. After introductions were made the young officer took the heavy basket from her and she distinctly recalled how her heart had skipped when his tanned hand brushed hers.

That evening as the family shared their supper with the two soldiers, Jenny found it curious that she was attracted to this man with steel blue eyes and would steal glances at him across the table only to find him watching her.

During Caleb's two day visit Robert continued to court Reb and Jenny got to know Caleb. And on his last evening they were alone for the first time, sitting at the kitchen table talking well into the night and at one point he had absentmindedly caressed her hand startling her at the emotion it caused. He had talked about his late father; his half-sister and his dream to one day leave the army and work the small farm he had inherited. And when Caleb left the next day, Jenny remembered, still, the warm feeling throughout her whole being when he kissed her hand good-bye and the bittersweet emptiness when he left.

"By the powers vested in me I now pronounce you man and wife," Jenny heard the minister say. "You may now kiss the bride, Charles."

Jenny came out of her reverie and watched as Mr. Denton put his arms around the couple announcing loudly, "Friends, I give you to Mr. and Mrs. Charles Macrae." The room exploded in clapping and cheering.

"Well, I guess it's official," Benjie moaned quietly. "She's a Macrae."

Pa gave him a stern look and Jenny looked quickly away, smiling.

"Let's go and congratulate Charles and Alice, then we can check on Michael," Thomas said to Meaghan.

And while a reception line formed, Elijah, on his master's instruction, escorted the Macrae family to the head where Charles and his bride, stood between Mr. and Mrs. Denton.

Jenny shook Mrs. Denton's flaccid hand, kissed Alice on the cheek and welcomed her to the family, gave Charles a hug and was kissed on the cheek by Mr. Denton.

Mr. Denton informed the family of a buffet set up in the other section of the mansion and to help themselves to food and drinks.

Jenny was given champagne and with goblet in hand she walked throughout the room admiring the many bouquets of fragrant flowers and talking with friends, neighbors and parents of former students while the quartet played.

"Hello, Jenny, dear."

Hearing the voice of her childhood friend she turned then held him before claiming, "Welcome back home, Eugene. You look wonderful. Clarksville definitely agrees with you."

He took her hand, kissed it then he put his arm around the very young woman standing next to him, whom Jenny had not at first noticed.

The woman, Jenny guessed to be seventeen, eighteen at the most, glowered back before busying herself by opening a white lace fan. Her light brown hair was fashionably styled and although the silk pink floral gown she wore had a mature design, it did not take away her youthful appearance.

"Temperance, love, I'd like you to meet Miss Jenny Macrae, the dear friend whom I have often spoken of," the red head, freckled face Eugene said. "Jenny, this is Miss Temperance Cooke, my intended."

"How do you do?" Eugene's fiancée replied without looking.

"Did Thomas and his family make it back for the wedding?" Eugene inquired and the two friends began talking about their respective families until the deep and slightly inebriated voice of Wade Denton was heard behind Jenny.

"Eugene, ol' man, it is good to see you," Wade called out as he tucked a flask into a coat pocket then shook Eugene's hand while Temperance looked up and down the soldier with distaste.

"Lieutenant Wade Denton, this is Miss Temperance Cooke, of Clarksville," Eugene said by way of introduction. "Wade is the bride's brother."

Wade bowed formally. "Miss Cooke. Welcome to _Waverley_."

" _Waverley_? What a peculiar name, lieutenant," Temperance said fanning herself nervously.

"Peculiar? Not to my dear mother who loves the writings of Sir Walter Scott," the soldier said smirking down at her.

"A fine writer, though not as well written as Byron, some critics say, but still the Waverley series are entertaining," Thomas spoke as he and Meaghan joined the group.

Wade removed the flask and toasted, "To Sir Scott," as Thomas greeted Eugene and introductions were made again before Jenny asked about Michael.

"He's doing just fine," Thomas laughed. "He's filthy, fed and watered. He's in his glory."

"Speaking of doing fine," Wade interrupted, "I understand you're doing quite a business in Clarksville."

Eugene replied, "It's going well."

"It's going better than well," Temperance said defiantly. "Why even my papa, who's a judge, says Eugene is the most talented solicitor he has seen in some time and that's saying a lot!"

Wade put his arm around Eugene saying, "You always were a modest man, Eugene."

From the far corner of the parlor instruments were being tuned once again as the quartet had been replaced by a small orchestra and Jenny noticed there was no longer a reception line. Soon a waltz began playing and Mr. and Mrs. Denton emerged from the crowd along with Charles and Alice and the newlyweds danced their first waltz as husband and wife while the guests applauded in approval.

"Eugene," Wade asked winking at his sister as she and Charles danced past the group, "how long will you be in Dover?"

"A week."

"Miss Temperance, I hope you don't mind if I borrow Eugene for a couple of hours on Monday morning? I need to speak with him about...

"I'll be damned!" Wade suddenly exclaimed before excusing himself and hurried toward the front entrance where Robert and Rebecca were talking with another tall, uniformed man.

"Caleb, ol' man," Jenny heard Wade calling out as the group watched the soldiers shake hands with one another.

Thomas smiled saying, "Looks like the three musketeers have reunited."

Meaghan none too gently nudged her husband gently in the ribs and Temperance gawked at the three uniformed men as Jenny, her heart abruptly pounding, pulled nervously at a curl.

The newcomer, talking with his friends, glanced around the room as if in search of someone. Jenny quickly looked away, brushing her suddenly sweaty palms against the skirt of her gown then taking a quick glimpse at the trio of soldiers saw Caleb watching her.

Caleb grinned at her, his steel blue eyes twinkling, and she shyly smiled back.

"Temperance, love, shall we dance?" Eugene asked and before the couple left he added, "It was wonderful to see ya'll. Please give your father my best."

"Thomas, I could use some refreshment. Let's get some of Rebecca's cake," Meaghan urged pulling her husband's hand and Jenny was abruptly left alone. She looked onto the dance floor to see Benjie dancing with a pretty dark hair girl in a light yellow silk hoop gown.

"May I have this dance, Miss Macrae?"

Feeling an unexpected tingling down her spine, she turned to see the steel blue eyes she had been thinking about recently, look down into her eyes.

Caleb Hyland was not a handsome man, not like Charles. He was good looking in a rugged way with his curly light brown hair, his clean shaven tanned face and broad shoulders.

"Caleb. Lieutenant Hyland," Jenny stammered. "How are you?"

"I am doing quite well, Miss Macrae," he bowed low then holding out his hand asked, "Shall we?"

Jenny's heart was beating so hard she could barely hear the music. After timidly placing her hand on top of his they walked to the outside dance circle where she stood, unable to think and uncertain what to do. Caleb, looking down at her, gently took hold of her left hand and placed it on his shoulder before placing his left hand at the small of her back. Holding her right hand and taking a step in time with the music they joined the other dancers and after a few measures Jenny relaxed enough to let Caleb take the lead.

Jenny glanced up at her partner.

"You look beautiful, Miss Macrae."

"Thank you, sir," she murmured blushing.

"I've thought about you a lot since last summer," he confessed quietly.

Jenny's blush deepened as the pair waltzed past the small orchestra where the conductor, a small man with thick gray hair, moved his baton to the beat.

Neither said another word until the music stopped and Caleb took her hand asking, "Walk with me?"

Jenny nodded and they walked out to the veranda where Caleb stopped at a small table with an arrangement of tea roses and took a fragrant yellow rose just as the orchestra began another waltz.

Strolling down the long drive in silence the air was warm and damp as the sun peeked through the tall oaks and hungry chicks called to their parents among the thick branches.

"Miss Macrae...," the lieutenant stopped and turned to her.

"Jenny. Please call me Jenny."

"Jenny," he quietly said fingering one of her curls, then caressing her cheek.

She closed her eyes, lost in the feel of his cool touch on her flushed skin.

"Do you know how often I have thought of you? How many times I wanted to write you?"

She shook her head.

"Thomas advised against it saying it would have jeopardized your job. Very protective brother you have," he said smiling.

"He informed me how important teaching was to you. As if I didn't already know from the conversations we had had last summer. So I didn't, 'though Lord knows I was tempted. On a number of occasions."

He then took the tea rose, broke off part of the stem and placed the flower in her hair.

Jenny thought for a moment as he did this, frowned then asked, "Thomas? You know my brother Thomas?"

"Yes. I met him on my way to Fort Hamilton. Your father asked me to deliver a package to him and Gettysburg was on the way, sort of. Besides, I wanted to be in good standing with your father," he smiled at her slyly.

"I stayed with your brother and his family for a day. They're nice people."

He took her hand once again and they walked a little farther.

"I got a letter from Wade inviting me to the wedding. I'm transferring to Fort Gaines in Alabama and Dover's on my way, sort of. I did want to see you again and figured it would be safe to do so at the wedding. I don't think too many townspeople minded that I danced with you."

Jenny shook her head. "No, Caleb, nobody cares that I danced with you or any other man, for that matter."

His brows creased.

"I was let go.

"But I do thank you for not writing," she hurried. "Not that I would not have loved to have heard from you, but because my protective brother was...is right. Teaching does mean a lot to me."

Saying this aloud Jenny was conscious of a lack of conviction in her voice.

"Why did they let you go?"

Jenny blushed deeply. "They...the school board, didn't want an un...someone they thought might eventually...

"Hello, Jenny."

They halted and turned to see Rebecca and Robert walking down the drive carrying a large picnic hamper between them.

"We saw you escaping and thought we'd join you," Robert said approaching. "Of course we needed an excuse, so we brought a picnic from the buffet. And what a feast we shall have. Ham, roast duck, potatoes, peas and biscuits."

"What? No cake?" Caleb asked with amusement.

"Figured we'd go back for that," Robert said with a wink. "We did get off with a bottle of Bordeaux, 'though."

Caleb relieved Rebecca of the basket handle as Robert showed the bottle of wine he brought out from behind his back. "Uncle Silas has a huge wine cellar. He won't miss this one little ol' bottle.

"Elijah's been working on an English-style garden off to the left up ahead. Aunt Winona saw a number of them on her trip to London last year and brought back some rose bushes and apple trees. Elijah's been tending them in a greenhouse Aunt Winona had built especially for them.

"She told mother he has already transplanted most of the bushes and trees into the garden. Why don't we go check it? It should be a splendid place for a picnic."

The two soldiers carrying the hamper led the way around a couple of tall oaks while Rebecca took her sister's arm and together they walked slowly behind the men.

"Pa heard someone saying something about the two of you leaving the mansion without a chaperon and he was concerned. Robert and I volunteered, although Pa wanted to ask the Widow Page," she said with a grin. "Robert told him we were a better choice, knowing the widow would likely fall asleep

"It's okay, isn't it?"

Jenny nodded. "Your timing was perfect."

Rebecca scowled looking at her sister then glancing over at Caleb.

Jenny lightly laughed. "He was being a proper gentleman, Reb, darling. Utterly proper."

"That's too bad," Rebecca replied wickedly with a gleam in her eyes.

"Rebecca Anne Macrae!" Jenny said before they both laughed out loud.

The two officers turned around to watch, shook their heads and continued walking toward the garden and shortly the foursome entered the small garden through a white lattice archway covered with dark ivy and neatly trimmed shoulder high cedar hedges bordered the perfectly square shaped garden. Lining the walkway to the middle of the garden where a small gazebo stood were green leafy rose bushes on either side and at each corner were apple trees dropping their pink petals as a gentle breeze blew. Hundreds of bees busied themselves collecting the nectar from the last of the flowers and small birds flew in and out of the cedar hedges as fledglings chirped noisily.

"This is just lovely," Rebecca exclaimed walking up the steps of the gazebo.

"It will be spectacular when all the roses are blooming," Jenny agreed looking around. "Maybe I could ask Elijah for a rose cutting or two."

"Miss Jenny, if you were to ask Elijah for anything, anything at all, he would give it to you. I swear he thinks the world of you," Robert was saying while removing food and utensils from the hamper.

Jenny, sitting on a bench with Rebecca, looked down at Robert curiously.

"He's not the only one who thinks the world of you, Miss Jenny," Caleb said quietly, for her ears alone, as he handed her a glass of the red wine. His hand enveloped hers as she took the crystal goblet and a deep warmth filled her heart.

She looked into his steel blue eyes hoping and praying he felt the same way about her and the sparkle in his eyes and the smile on his face told her he did.

Rebecca noticed the radiant smile on her sister's face and to whom it was directed and she was suddenly taken aback having had no idea her older sister had such obviously strong feelings for this man they had all met last summer.

"Sounds as if we have guests," Robert proclaimed as voices were heard outside the garden and soon Thomas, Meaghan and Pa appeared at the entrance.

Meaghan and Pa each carried a small picnic basket while Thomas held a picnic cloth.

"Reckon Pa didn't trust us after all," Rebecca sulked.

"Can't blame him, Reb, dear. With all those tongues wagging Widow Page would have been a better choice."

"Talk about a protective family," Caleb laughed softly.

Jenny watched as the three came down the walkway.

"Hello, Lieutenant Hyland, it's nice to see you again," Meaghan said. "We thought we'd join you for lunch."

"Now mind you, it's not like ya'll had much of a choice in this matter," Thomas scolded. "It was scandalous, downright scandalous, that the four of you left the festivities and were out here on your own doing heaven knows what. Charles was adamant, outright adamant, that someone get out here and chaperone the lot of you.

"Goodness, Pa, look at that. They're having a bite to eat. That is truly dreadful. Is that wine, Lieutenant Burditt? From your uncle's famous wine cellar?"

"Yes, sir, it is. Would you care for some?"

"Yes, I would," Thomas said sitting down on the bench across from his sisters.

Pa, looking contrite, sat next to him while Meaghan, giving her husband a meaningful look, took the cloth from him and spread it out next to Robert. Caleb helped her straighten it as Thomas emptied the baskets and Pa handed Robert three wine glasses. Everyone was quietly waiting for someone else to speak and after Robert poured the burgundy liquid Pa raised his glass saying, "To family and friends. May you all be blessed."

They lightly tapped the glasses together before spending the next couple of hours away from the fanfare of the mansion enjoying the food and the company of one another.

Thomas took out his pocket watch. "Me thinks we'd best be going back to the manor, ladies and gentlemen, else Charles will be disgraced that his own family has deserted him."

They continued laughing and talking while packing up the remaining food and dirty utensils into the picnic hampers and upon returning Jenny scowled at a dark brown stallion tethered to a post in the front yard while a pack of hounds slept in the shade of the porch. She knew these animals and their owner and the thought of _him_ being nearby sent an ice cold sting up her spine.

Thomas and Meaghan excused themselves before heading to the back of the house to see how Michael was doing while the others entered the front hallway where dancing continued in the formal parlor and laughter and loud conversations were heard from the other side.

"They ya'll are. I was just about to go in search of you two," Wade Denton said walking none too steadily toward Robert as a small party of men watched.

Spying the horse's owner in the group, Jenny's heart stopped beating for a brief second and she felt herself go pale.

"Lieutenants Burditt and Hyland, please join us," Wade commanded formally.

Caleb frowned then before following Robert said, "Excuse me, Jenny."

"Isn't that the slave catcher from Nashville?" Rebecca whispered indicating a meticulously dressed, gaunt man with thin mustache and small black eyes.

Jenny nodded.

"Wonder what he's doing here. Surely the Denton's didn't invite him."

"I've no idea. I'm going around back to see Michael. Want to come?" Jenny asked.

"No. I'm going to get a glass of lemonade. Want something, Pa?"

"I want some of your cake. Should we save you a piece, Jenny?"

"No thanks, Pa."

She hurried out the front door and took a long deep breathe.

"Oh, Ma, I'm scared," she thought.

Slowly, her mind racing, she made her way around the huge house to where the sound of laughter and cries of children came and ran into Meaghan carrying Michael who was sound asleep. Thomas carried the child's jacket, shoes and socks.

"Will you let Pa know we're ready to leave? Maybe someone else wants to go back to the house with us," Thomas whispered.

"I'll let him know. I'll go home with you," Jenny replied.

"No more dancing with your soldier?"

"Thomas, leave her alone," Meaghan admonished. "You okay, Jenny? You look a little pale."

"I'm just tired. I'll go tell Pa."

Jenny walked ahead of her brother and sister-in-law to find Pa sitting in a rocking chair on the verandah eating a piece of cake while Rebecca leaned against the rail talking with Benjie and Charles. Rebecca handed her a glass of sweetened lemonade and Jenny gladly swallowed the cool drink. Thomas and Meaghan came around the corner when Jenny told Pa they were ready to head home.

"So am I. You two ready to come?" Pa asked Benjie and Rebecca.

"If it's okay with you Pa, I'd rather stay a while longer," Benjie blushed.

"Fine by me. How 'bout you, Reb?"

"I'm going to stay, too. Just to keep an eye on my little brother," she teased. "And I promise to stay at the mansion where all eyes can see me." Rebecca gave her father a kiss on the cheek as he rose from the rocker.

"I'll tell Elijah to get the carriage ready and have it brought around front," Charles said already sounding like the master of the house.

Moments later Caleb, wearing a deep grimace on his face, and Robert joined the Macrae family.

"Ya'll leaving?" Robert asked.

"We need to get this little fellow to bed," Pa said indicating a sleeping Michael.

"Benjie and I will be staying," Rebecca told him.

Charles came back outside with his bride.

"Elijah is getting the carriage readied."

"It was a lovely wedding," Meaghan said to Alice while rocking her child in one of the cane back rockers.

"Yes, it was," Alice replied looking happily at her groom.

"I'll go in and get our hats and wraps," Pa said as Benjie joined him.

Jenny watched Caleb walk slowly to the other side of the column and lean with both hands on the railing. She came over and gently placed a hand over his. He looked down at her, then over to the doorway, frowning once again.

From the corner of her eyes she saw the slave catcher in the doorway staring hard at Caleb. The thin man lit a cigar, flicked the match onto the yard, inhaled and very casually exhaled before he walked to his waiting horse. The hounds woke at hearing their master and began to bark and run around the stallion as it sauntered away.

Suddenly Jenny realized she had been crushing Caleb's hand but the soldier did not seem to notice.

The carriage came into view with Elijah in the driver's seat and she whispered, "I'm going home, Caleb."

"May I come by and see you before I leave for Alabama?"

"Yes, of course."

"Unfortunately, tomorrow there's some ugly business I must attend to. I'm not certain how long it will take, but when it's done I'll come by."

"I look forward to seeing you, Caleb."

He took her hand and kissed it tenderly then together they walked to the carriage where the others waited.

Jenny hugged Charles and kissed Alice on the cheek then Caleb helped her up the steps and closed the door as she sat next to Meaghan. Thomas cradled the still sleeping Michael in his lap and Pa, sitting across from her, handed Jenny her wrap.

"Mr. Macrae," Caleb said through the carriage window, "may I have your permission to see Jenny, sir?"

"It's not my permission you be needin', son," Pa answered.

"No," interrupted Thomas, "it's mine."

"Thomas Macrae," Meaghan sounded annoyed, "you mind your own business. Jenny's old enough to make up her own mind."

"Yes, dear," he chuckled trying to look penitent.

Jenny looked into those steel blue eyes and nodded.

The ride home was quiet. Meaghan, resting with her head on Jenny's shoulder, soon fell asleep, Thomas nodded off and Pa sat staring out the window while Jenny was lost in her own thoughts and worries.

In the distance, as the carriage approached the town, she could see the church steeple coming into view.

"Please don't let it be there. Please," she prayed and getting closer to the structure Jenny's heart beat violently. She glanced up at the steeple window as the carriage drove by the church then felt the blood drain from her face. Closing her eyes she thought, "Oh Ma, I am so afraid."

And with her eyes closed, Jenny did not see Pa watching her nor the candle in the window fading in the distance.

#

The lantern's soft light filled the small bedroom where Jenny, biting her bottom lip, knelt before the dresser removing a pair of men's pants and cotton shirt hiding under a layer of blouses from the bottom drawer. She inspected the faded garments while unconsciously taking a long, deep breath her thoughts too far away to hear from the open window the sound of a carriage coming to a halt. After neatly folding the clothes and placing them into the black canvass bag she jumped at the sound of the front door slamming shut.

"We're home," her sister called out from downstairs.

Footsteps raced up the staircase and Jenny hurriedly grabbed a kerchief from another drawer, stuffed it into the pocket of her brown skirt and stood up. She tossed the bag into the opened armoire and quickly closed the dresser drawers just as Rebecca knocked on the bedroom door and opened it.

"May I come in?" she asked, her cheeks flushed and eyes glowing.

Jenny nodded.

"Benjie and I brought back two hampers of food! Can you believe how much there was? In all my life, I've never seen such a spread!" she drawled, plopping down on the bed as the yellow silk gown puffed around her. She laughed softly pushing down the crinoline hoop then asked wistfully, "Wasn't it a beautiful wedding, Jenny? The flowers. The music. The dancing? Robert and I danced until the very end. I felt like Cinderella dancing with Prince Charming. I can't wait 'til we're married. Of course our wedding will be much simpler than Charles'..."

"Did you tell ML about your engagement?" Jenny asked taking down her own blue satin gown from the armoire door, tensely brushing out nonexistent wrinkles and hanging it inside the wardrobe, nudging the black bag further into the shadows.

Rebecca looked up innocently, smiling widely. "I swear I didn't say a word, Jenny, but she guessed it. She confronted me before we left. I told her not to dare speak a word about it or else I wouldn't invite her to the wedding!"

Jenny replied quietly, "Well tomorrow we can toast you and Robert..."

"That won't likely happen tomorrow! Apparently a slave from the Dickson plantation is on the run. That's why the slave catcher showed up at _Waverley_. Said he heard there were soldiers on leave and came to enlist their help." Shaking her head with disgust, she continued sarcastically, "He actually had to read the Fugitive Slave Act for the benefit of Robert's friend."

Jenny's heart raced at the mention of the slave catcher.

"Are...they out searching tonight?" Jenny asked trying desperately to sound casual, though her voice trembled slightly.

"Goodness, no. Charles convinced the man that it was tactless to have Wade leave his sister's wedding.

"Alice had pleaded with Charles not to let Wade go, saying it would ruin her wedding day," Rebecca smirked. "But truth be told, Wade was so stupidly drunk I think she feared her big brother would wind up hurting himself.

"No doubt, with all the toasting and drinking that continued this evening, I'm certain Wade and Robert will be in no better condition by morning."

Jenny slowly contemplated this news, relieved to know the search would not start until morning, for by then the runaway should be across the Cumberland River.

"Believe it or not, I didn't have bite to eat after our picnic and I am starving," Rebecca said, rising from the bed. "Would you mind unbuttoning me? I want to get downstairs before Benjie eats everything we brought back.

"Did you see him dancing with that cute little thing from Charleston? Didn't they look charming?"

Jenny concentrated on the ivory buttons, willing her fingers to be steady and her nerves to stay calm while her sister talked about the wedding and when the tedious task was completed Rebecca quickly thanked Jenny.

Making her way to the door, Rebecca spied the yellow rose on the dresser and a frown creased her forehead as she glanced back at Jenny then silently the younger woman left.

Jenny stared at the closed door before picking up the flower and caressed the velvety petals against her cheek, lost in memories of an afternoon spent with Caleb. Shortly though, the memory of the slave catcher and the candle holder in the church steeple window brought her back to the present and fear seized her.

"Oh, Ma, I am so scared..."

Together Jenny and Rebecca came into the kitchen, finding the large oak table laden with candles and an abundance of food and drink while lanterns glowed from the box stove and the cupboard near the back door.

Meaghan held an enamel pot and asked, "Coffee?"

Sitting next to Michael, Jenny nodded for although her stomach was in knots she wanted something to hold on to.

Thomas offered her the platter of roast duck and potatoes, but she declined before cautiously sipping the steaming coffee and critically surveyed the table, deciding what to bring.

"No meat, though the person could probably use some," she thought. "Bread, potatoes, peas, apples...and some cake. None of these should have a strong smell for the hounds to track. I'll need to bring water, too."

"Jenny!"

Startled, she looked up to see everyone staring at her.

"Michael's been trying to ask you a question," Benjie said.

Jenny blushed profusely. "I'm...sorry, Michael. What were you saying?"

"I wanted to know if you played any games at the big house."

For the moment, Jenny put the runaway from her mind and thought back on the wedding. "I didn't play any games, but I did waltz and picnic with...a special man."

"Lieutenant Hyland? Did you and Lieutenant Hyland dance together?" Michael asked excitedly.

"We did. How did you know?"

"I heard Mom and Dad talking about him. They told me I'd get to see him. He's one of my friends, did you know that?"

"Is he?" she replied.

"Yeah. He came to our house last summer. Did he tell you that?"

"Actually, he did."

"He talked about you a lot. Didn't he, Mom? And he wrote me a letter all the way from New York. Didn't he, Mom? I even wrote him back, with Mom's help. Didn't I, Mom?"

"Yes, you did," Meaghan replied with a hint of vexation. "Now would you please settle down and eat?"

"Yes'm," the five-year-old mumbled. "I like him."

"I like him, too," Jenny thought, smiling down at Michael then at Meaghan, who looked mortified by what her child had revealed.

"So, Reb darlin'," Pa asked taking the attention away from Jenny, "do you want a wedding like Charles and Alice?"

Jenny cast a thankful smile to Pa, though she did not hear Rebecca's answer as her thoughts were a conflict between Caleb and the fugitive slave. Eventually, the night's encounter occupied her mind.

Later when the supper dishes were completed and the women retreated to the parlor to join the remainder of the family, Meaghan took Jenny's arm and whispered, "Thomas was going to tell you about Caleb coming to Gettysburg last summer. I'm sorry Michael blurted out..."

"It's okay, Meaghan," Jenny replied.

"Caleb's quite smitten with you."

"Would he continue to be," she contemplated, "if he knew what I will be doing later?"

A fire glowed from the brick fireplace and across the parlor Rebecca took down a large book from the bookcase, opened it to a particular story then walked over to Thomas and handed it him. When everyone was settled, Thomas read aloud the fairytale _Cinderella_ while Benjie and Pa played a game of checkers at a small table and on the couch Rebecca sewed a blouse while Meaghan worked on her needlepoint as Michael snuggled next to her. Jenny sat in a rocker near the fire trying unsuccessfully to concentrate on the story, constantly wiping the sweat from her palms and glancing at the slow moving hands of the mantle clock.

The hour was late when Jenny said good night to Pa and Thomas as they talked politics and the coming election and she retired to her bedroom where she placed the black bag near the door, turned down the lantern and sat in the rocker by the window listening to the spring peepers chirp noisily in the distance. She clasped her shaking hands, took a few long deep breathes and willed herself to be calm.

"I just want this night to be over with," she whispered to the darkness.

Jenny closed her blue eyes and soon her breathing became steady and she dozed off only to be woken at the sound of a creaking step. Heart pounding once again, she listened carefully as a door down the hallway opened then closed softly. She sat up and listened for other sounds in the house and when certain everyone was asleep, Jenny wrapped a shawl around her shoulders, grabbed the black canvas bag and left. She cautiously made her way down the stairs avoiding the creaky step and into the kitchen where she lighted a small lantern and began gathering food and water into Mason jars. Jenny wrapped the jars and some bread in towels, adding them to the black bag along with a fork and large piece of cake wrapped in paper. Next she opened the spice box and took out the bag of black pepper, dropping it into the canvas bag.

She stood in the kitchen mentally going over the supplies Ma had always brought but something was missing, something she would need, something to let the runaway know...

Candle and matches!

Jenny took the items from the cupboard drawer, put them in her pocket then wrapping the shawl tighter around her shoulders, grabbed the lantern and returned to the parlor where she looked up at Ma's portrait over the fireplace mantel.

Her heart was pounding in her ears as she whispered, "I am so scared, Ma, I wish you were at my side. Please help keep us safe."

Quietly, she walked through the parlor, out the front door, took a deep breath and turned to leave.

"It's mighty late to be out on your own, Jenny darlin'."

#

Jenny caught the scream in her voice and froze before seeing Pa seated on a porch rocker near the corner.

"Mind telling me where you're off to?" he asked as he stood and leaned against the railing.

She breathed heavily, contemplating an answer while her heartbeat thumped at her temples then swallowing hard, she said, "I'm going to help someone who's been shackled all his life, find freedom."

"A runaway slave?" Pa asked, his voice strained.

She stared back at him and nodded.

His face was set in anger and he was quiet for a long time. When he did finally speak, he asked harshly, "How did you get involved with this, Jenny?"

She was struck silent, knowing the answer was going to hurt him then biting her bottom lip, she murmured, "Because of Ma."

Painful silence filled the cool spring night and Jenny watched as Pa struggled with the idea that his beloved late wife had committed a serious crime by aiding runaway slaves. From the glow of the lantern Jenny saw his expression go from fury to disbelief and betrayal then his eyes softened and she heard him ask, "Why didn't she...? Didn't she know...? Didn't she trust....?"

Jenny walked quietly over to her father and said gently, "Pa, Ma knew that if she had gone to you, you would have done anything in your power to keep her from helping. She knew you would not allow her to do something so dangerous but she also knew that this was something she had to do, it was something that she believed in with all her heart."

"But she endangered you as well, Jenny."

Jenny smiled momentarily, shook her head and replied, "I never saw it that way, Pa. I, too, believe in helping."

Then after another long silence she whispered, "I must go, Pa. The fugitive needs to be across the river before the slave hunter starts his search in the morning."

Hesitantly, she moved toward the steps.

"Just a minute, Jenny."

Pa picked up a weapon Jenny had not seen next to the rocking chair.

"I don't need the rifle, Pa." She scowled at the rifle.

"I do."

She pursed her mouth as he continued, "I'm going with you, Jenny. I am not going to allow you to do this alone. Your Ma would never forgive me if something were to happen."

It was Jenny's turn to be thoughtful for a moment then nodding slowly she took his arm and whispered, "Thank you, Pa."

Together they walked to the side of the house, under the boughs of the red oak with the lantern showing the way. Pa took the heavy bag from her as they hurried through the backyard then alongside the newly planted cornfield, in the river's direction.

It was awhile before either said anything but Pa was the first to speak.

"How long have you been doing this, Jenny?"

"I started helping Ma when I came home last spring."

"Did you know she was involved?"

"Heavens, no, I had no idea. She came to me late one night, saying she needed my help," Jenny told him, clearly recalling the evening.

She had followed Ma out the farmhouse in the middle of the night, never questioning as to 'why' help was needed and when Jenny saw the man cowering in the hollowed tree and comprehended Ma was there to aid him, she was stunned and horrified, but silently did as Ma instructed. Once the fugitive had reached the other side of the river, she had looked upon Ma in a new light and a heart filled with pride.

Soon, the sound of the calm flowing Cumberland River was heard and Jenny focused on the task at hand. Further down the path the towering sycamore, outlined by the star-studded heaven, stood sentinel over the enclosed Macrae cemetery.

At the wrought iron gate, Jenny removed the candle and matches from her pocket and after lighting the candle, she instructed Pa to remain behind. She coughed loudly and walked toward the sycamore holding out the candle.

"Hello, I'm here to help you on your journey."

Going to the backside of the tree, she saw a pair of eyes mirroring the candle from within the hollowed trunk, her heart throbbing, Jenny kept the candle steady.

"Ah's tol' der was gonna be jus' one woman," a tired male voice murmured. "Ahs hears two pairs o' footsteps."

Jenny looked into the eyes staring at her with suspicion before answering, "My Pa came along. The slave catcher from Nashville's in town and you need to be across the river before the sun comes up."

His eyes widened with fear.

After a silent pause Jenny said, "Please, come out. I brought some food and warm clothes for you."

A young man climbed cautiously out of the tree trunk, looking all around then spied Pa at the gate with a rifle in hand. The runaway's feet were bare, the tattered dirty pants cut below the knees and his shirt was old and soiled, the sleeves cut at the elbow.

Jenny was certain his heart was beating as rapidly as her own. Walking back to the gate with the man following she instructed, "We'll go to the river and you can eat and change there."

She blew the candle out before taking the lantern and Pa's arm then together, they walked to the edge of the river where Jenny removed the clothes from the bag then handed the fugitive the food.

He ate while standing, nervously eyeing the rifle and Pa then after drinking thirstily from the Mason jar, the towels and jars were placed back in the canvas bag.

"The hounds will have your scent, so you need to wash and change into these," Jenny explained, handing over the clothes. "Get the clothes you're now wearing wet, but don't throw them into the river.

"While you're doing this, Pa and I will do some backtracking. We should return by the time you're finished."

He nodded.

Jenny searched the bag then handed Pa the pepper. "I need you to backtrack to the edge of the cornfield and sprinkle the pepper here and there."

Seeing his expression, she explained, "Ma thought the pepper caused the hounds to lose the scent of the runaway. I don't know if it works, but figure it can't hurt."

Pa shook his head. "Only your Ma would think of that."

Jenny smiled at hearing the note of pride in his voice.

Before he left, she handed him an ash branch, instructing him to sweep his tracks on the way back then Jenny took another branch and returned to the graveyard, brushing away any tracks found there. After methodically sweeping around the sycamore and the path to the gate, she briefly glanced over to Ma's headstone before leaving the cemetery. She brushed along the path to the river suddenly aware of how alone she was, getting nervous as every little noise she heard; a coyote howling or a mouse running through leaves, made her jump. Soon she hurried in the direction of where the runaway waited.

Snap!

Jenny whirled around to see two large eyes staring at her from a nearby blackberry bush and she was suddenly paralyzed with fear and perspiration ran down her sides.

Without warning, the eyes blinked and the buck bolted, causing Jenny to gasp loudly and watch breathlessly as the animal raced away.

Tears rushed down her face as she dropped the branch and quickly removed the kerchief from her pocket and placed it in front of her face as she cried into it. Breathing hard and unsteadily, Jenny repeated between convulsions, "It's okay. It's okay."

It took some time before Jenny's heart slowed to a somewhat normal beat and only when seeing Pa hastening down the path did she breathe with relief.

"Mary, Mother o' God," he exclaimed in a thick Irish brogue, "a buck just about gave me heart failure. It nearly ran me over, running as though a banshee was chasing it."

Jenny gave a short, nervous laugh. "I was the banshee."

She held Pa's arm to steady herself, explaining what had happened and by the time they returned to the young man, who was nervously pacing, Jenny was calmer and her heart no longer pounded in her ears.

"I'll take those and bury them," she said, shakily taking the runaway's old, wet clothes.

"Why not toss them in the river? Make it look as though he drowned," Pa suggested.

"We used to," Jenny replied, her voice calmer, "but Ma was warned that someone was getting suspicious, finding pieces downstream."

At the river's edge, she quickly buried the wet clothes with her bare hands and when she finished a half moon was just rising in the eastern sky. Wiping her still shaking hands on the side of her skirt she told both men, "We're going to travel alongside the river. It will be slow going and we'll need to be as silent as possible.

"Pa, sprinkle the pepper around as we leave."

For the next few hours, the two men followed Jenny as she led them through thick brush, rocky edges, and steep banks while the river meandered quietly. They moved slowly, cautiously as the night air turned cool and they continued in silence until the river became wider, less steep, and Jenny stopped to wait for the men to catch up.

"This is where you cross," Jenny explained walking to a thicket then pulling aside branches to reveal a hidden skiff with a paddle in the middle and a long rope attached to its stern. Together they pulled the small boat to the river.

"After you've paddled across just push the boat back into the water and we'll pull it back. See the large tree?" She pointed to a willow on the other side of the river, silhouetted in the half moon sky.

"It will lead to your next stop. The very bottom branch, on the other side, points to a light in the distance. There's a farmhouse with a lantern burning in a window and you'll find shelter there. Okay?"

He glanced at the tree and nodded.

"Let's get you across."

Putting the skiff into the river, Pa held on to the rope while Jenny helped the man inside who afterward put out his hand saying, "Than' yah."

She grasped it and replied, "Good luck."

He turned to Pa and nodded.

"God speed, son," Pa remarked.

Jenny and Pa gave the dingy a push then watched as the runaway paddled hard. It took only minutes for the craft to get across the Cumberland, startling an otter in its wake, and reaching the opposite shore, the runaway jumped out, pushed the boat back into the water then ran up the bank to the other side of the willow and vanished.

Pa and Jenny pulled the skiff against the river's current, onto shore then dragged it back under the brush then taking a branch, Pa swept away their footprints.

Looking across the river, Jenny said, "Now comes the part I like least."

"What's that?"

"Walking back."

He smiled tiredly.

"There's a deer path this way. We'll use it."

"Isn't there a road nearby? Wouldn't that be quicker?"

"Yes, but somebody might see us and get curious. It's safer to stay away from farms and roads."

He shook his head, murmuring, "I should've thought of that."

"It's late Pa, we've had a busy day and a half and besides, it's hard to think properly when you're tired."

Wordlessly they walked as bullfrogs croaked and the half-moon cast a soft light on the trees and fields. By the time they reached the cornfield near the family farmhouse, the eastern sky was light.

"Home sweet home," Jenny whispered.

Pa nodded then asked, "You okay on your own?"

She looked at him, puzzled.

"I want to visit your Ma. I'll walk you to the house if you need me..."

Jenny shook her head. "Tell her it went fine, will you?"

He nodded.

"Thank you, Pa, for coming."

"Glad I did, Jenny darlin'."

She wearily returned home while Pa watched her, noting, not for the first time, how much she resembled Ma then thinking of Hannah, he strolled back in the direction of the river.

Approaching the quiet house, Jenny was so 'bone-tired', as Ma used to say, the raccoon scurrying across the backyard went unnoticed. She walked heavily up the backstairs and into the kitchen, setting the lantern on the counter, emptying the bag of the Mason jars and fork into the sink then hanging the towels on the nearest chair. She put the pepper back in the pantry then dropped the candle and matches in the cupboard drawer.

Yawning, she left the kitchen and at the foot of the stairs removed her shoes and quietly tiptoed up, so as not to wake anyone then entering her room the bed looked inviting. She closed the door, placed the shawl back into the dresser drawer then tossed the black bag to the armoire. Slowly stretching her tired body, Jenny went to the nightstand, poured water in the washbasin to clean her face and...

Immediately, she thrust her hands into her skirt pockets but they came out empty.

"Oh, God. No!" she whispered. "No!"

Suddenly wide-awake, Jenny rushed to the armoire, removed the bag and turned it inside out. Dread seized her and she hurried to the dresser, took out the shawl and unfolded it. Her hands shook as she stuffed the shawl back in the drawer.

Panicking, she left the bedroom, ran down the stairs, barefoot and searched the floor of the parlor before running into the kitchen, checking the floor, chair, pantry, sink, cupboard, cupboard drawer.

She ran outside, back-tracking her steps, searching.

Jenny saw Pa coming down the path and lifting her skirts, she raced to him.

Seeing his daughter running toward him, her face white and eyes filled with fear, Pa stopped and waited until she reached him.

Jenny grabbed his arms, sobbing hysterically, "I can't find my kerchief, Pa. I must have dropped it. I can't find it anywhere. What am I going to do, Pa? I can't possibly go back to the river and look for it. Not now. The slave catcher is already out looking. What if he finds it? What if Robert...or...Oh Pa, what should I do?"

Pa held her until the sobbing subsided then holding her at arms length he said with reason, "Jenny darlin', a lost kerchief could belong to anyone."

She looked up at him, eyes brimming with new tears and whispered, "It has my name embroidered on it, Pa. One of my students gave it to me as a gift. I didn't think about it when I grabbed it. Oh, Pa, what am I going to do?"

Pa stared with horror as Jenny wept so hard her body shook.

"Don' worry, Jenny darlin'," he said holding her. "Don' worry, we'll get through this together."

"I'm sorry, Pa," she whispered.

#

Benjie came down later that morning, finding the front door opened wide and peeking out, he spied Pa asleep in a rocker while Jenny paced in the yard, beneath the oak tree. He watched with curiosity.

A noisy flock of crows flew overhead, waking Pa who glanced apprehensively at Jenny then seeing his youngest at the door sternly said, "Go get yourself some breakfast, Benjie."

Scowling, Benjie went into the kitchen where Meaghan and Thomas sat at the table talking in whispers, silencing when he entered. Pouring coffee, he asked, "What's wrong with Jenny?"

Thomas shrugged and Meaghan shook her head as he tasted the coffee.

"Do you know where Reb's cake went?"

"Cake for breakfast?" his big brother asked.

"It'll help get down this bitter coffee. You made it didn't you, Thomas?"

Thomas glared at him with mock anger.

"You never could make a decent pot."

"I'll make more," Meaghan offered.

"No. Don't, Meg," the seventeen-year-old said mischievously. "Reb isn't up yet, is she? She deserves a cup of cold, bitter coffee if she's going to be the last person down.

"Now where's that cake?"

By the time Rebecca came into the kitchen, Benjie had set off to do chores.

"'Morning, ya'll," she yawned.

"Afternoon, Miss Reb," Thomas answered.

"Any coffee left?"

Meaghan and Thomas smiled at each other.

"None to your liking."

"You made the coffee, Thomas?" Rebecca asked. "Gracious, haven't you learned yet how to make a proper pot of coffee?"

"Hey, I drink my own coffee," he said defensively.

"A punishment befitting the crime."

Pa entered the room arching his back, unaware of all the eyes on him. "Any coffee left?"

"I was just going to make a fresh pot," Rebecca offered.

"Actually, I'd rather Thomas make it," Pa replied. "I need something strong this morning. Do you mind, Thomas? Reb darlin', bring out a cup for Jenny and me when it's done."

Without waiting for a reply, he left.

"At least someone appreciates your coffee," Rebecca said frowning.

Pa stood at the railing, keeping a watchful eye on Jenny, when Rebecca brought out two cups of steaming coffee. Jenny's hair was disheveled and the bottom of her dress was dusty from walking back and forth, looking every so often along the road.

"She looks exhausted," Rebecca whispered. "What's happened, Pa?"

Pa took the cups from her and said, "Go tell Jenny coffee's ready."

Rebecca, shocked at Pa's tone, felt the sting of tears as she looked into his severe face then walked down the porch steps in Jenny's direction.

Jenny saw her sister approaching and immediately stood still clutching her hands to keep them from shaking.

Rebecca was dismayed at Jenny's pale, almost ghostly complexion and the black lines under her red-rimmed eyes. "Pa wants you to have some coffee." Then sounding light-hearted, she added, "I've got to warn you, though, that Thomas made it."

Jenny mutely stared back.

"Please, Jenny," she begged. "Come have a sip. It'll do you good."

Jenny glanced at Pa and when Rebecca saw him nod she gently took her sister's arm and guided her to the porch.

"Come sit down and have a sip or two, Jenny darlin'," Pa cajoled. "That's a good lass."

Rebecca, unable to watch, hurried inside, into Meaghan's outstretched arms and cried, "What's wrong with her? What's happened?"

"I don't know," Meaghan murmured.

The sun was well past its zenith when a wagon leisurely made its way down the road. Pa sat at the kitchen table quietly talking with Thomas while Benjie and Michael played checkers in the backyard. Meaghan and Rebecca sat on the front porch with the pretense of sewing, looking after a restlessly sleeping Jenny.

The cart turned into the driveway and Rebecca saw her friend Mary Louise waving and calling from the back where a half dozen young people were laughing, talking or singing. She quickly handed Meaghan her sewing then ran down the steps as the wagon neared, worried the raucous noise would wake Jenny.

Pa appeared at the door looking tense, relaxing only when he recognized some of the faces in the wagon. He glanced at Jenny, who had not stirred, then went to stand by the rail.

He waved to Mary Louise who greeted him as Benjie and Michael came around the side of the house after hearing the noise. Michael was on his uncle's back, pretending to ride a bronco as Benjie neighed and bucked dramatically, holding the boy tight and when Benjie saw a particular face in the wagon, he galloped over to her.

Mary Louise got out of the wagon along with another young woman.

"Hey, Mr. Macrae."

"Good afternoon, Mary Louise."

"This here is Miss Charlene Burditt, one of Robert's aunts."

"Hello, Mr. Macrae, we met yesterday," the woman said pleasantly.

Pa nodded, replying, "Yes, I remember."

"I've been asked by the Burditt family to invite ya'll to an impromptu pig roast."

"Impromptu?" Meaghan asked from the porch.

"Yes, ma'am," she chortled. "After the wedding yesterday a couple of inebriated Burditt and Denton cousins took it upon themselves to slaughter two Burditt hogs to see whether peach brandy or Irish whiskey made a better baste. Needless to say, there's a mess of pork to be eaten."

Mary Louise laughed and Pa smiled saying, "Thank you, Miss Burditt. I'm certain Reb and Benjie would be pleased to join your family. Jenny and I, however, will be staying behind."

"As will we," Meaghan added, calling to Michael.

Rebecca looked at Pa, uncertainty in her lovely green eyes. She felt torn between wanting to stay and care for Jenny or going to the Burditt's with the possibility of seeing Robert.

"Go, Reb darlin'," Pa said earnestly. "There's nothing you can do here. Keep an eye on Benjie, okay?"

She pursed her lips then nodded.

Mary Louise took her arm and walked with her and Miss Burditt back to the wagon.

Benjie ran back to the porch, asking, "You sure, Pa?"

"Have a good time, Benjie. Make sure you mind yourself, hear?"

"Yas suh." He hurried back to the wagon.

When the wagon turned around Rebecca waved while Benjie spoke with a young woman. Rebecca was seen speaking to her brother before he waved and the cart entered the road.

Thomas came out of the house and saw Jenny sitting up, arms wrapped around her legs.

"Hey, Jenny darlin', are you hungry?"

She stared at him with vacant eyes then hearing Pa's voice she glanced down the drive and saw the wagon. Her heart leapt, fearful the slave catcher was nearby and only when she saw Benjie and Rebecca waving from the back, did she sigh with relief.

"You hungry, Jenny darlin'?" Pa asked coming toward her.

She shook her head, unfolded herself then slowly went inside the house and made her way to the kitchen, pulling on the sink pump. Cold water poured out and she cupped her hands and washed her warm face then afterward she walked out the backdoor and stood on the top step, not knowing where to go nor what to do.

Going down the steps, she began walking in the direction of the river, but thought better of this. Instead, she turned around, went back inside to the parlor and stood in front of the fireplace, looking up at Ma's portrait.

"I'm sorry, Ma," was all she could think to say.

Jenny sighed and walked out the front door to continue her pacing while Pa and Meaghan kept vigil on the porch and Thomas and Michael went upstairs to read by a window, Thomas keeping the main road in sight.

The late afternoon dragged on. Crows flew into the cornfield as towering clouds were building in the western sky and although Jenny was exhausted, she had not given up pacing. Pa tried without success to get her to rest but she was too nervous and anxious not to be moving.

Thomas had taken Michael across the main road to feed the old mare a couple of dried apples while Meaghan was in the kitchen fixing a light dinner. She knew Pa had told Thomas what happened, but her husband had yet to tell her. Whatever the crisis, Meaghan was certain she could not take the stress much longer.

"I should lace my tea with brandy."

Pa came in with a basket of eggs, left it on the kitchen table then went out to check on his distraught daughter. Watching Jenny, seeing the hurt and anger on her pale face, made his old heart ache for he knew there was nothing he could do, except wait with her.

Thomas and Michael were walking across the road when Pa turned to go back inside.

Thomas, having just reached the drive, saw the four riders coming down the main road, three of the horsemen in uniforms.

"The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse?" he wondered silently.

"Pa!"

Pa turned to see Michael running down the drive toward him and Thomas looking westward. Glancing in the same direction, he saw the riders slowly approach and when Michael came up the stairs, Pa ordered him inside.

Jenny heard the urgency in her brother's voice and slowly turned to see four horsemen riding abreast, three soldiers and the slave hunter. The slave catcher was slightly in the lead with his hounds following tiredly behind.

She stood petrified, certain her heart could be heard by all as it was beating loud and hard in her own ears. Jenny watched with alarm as the riders trotted up to Thomas.

Meaghan appeared at the door wiping her hands with a towel as Pa quietly walked past her, looking grim and determined. He moved swiftly into the parlor, took the rifle down from the mantle then placed it next to the front door before hurrying back outside.

Jenny was too far from the riders and Thomas to hear what was being said as Wade Denton leaned down on his horse's neck, talking. She couldn't see the look on the slave catcher for his face was hidden in the shade of his wide-brimmed hat. She glimpsed at Caleb and saw him scowling, jaw set, mouth shut tight.

Soon Wade sat up and tipped his hat to Thomas while Robert Burditt patted Caleb on the back before three of the riders, including the slave hunter, continued down the road.

Caleb sat erect on the chestnut watching the others get further away from the Macrae homestead then he turned and fixed his gaze on Jenny who looked into angry, cold, steel blue eyes and suddenly found it difficult to breathe.

He maneuvered the horse in her direction and without taking his piercing eyes off her, rode to where she stood, dismounted and walked the last few yards, towering over her.

Jenny's hands were tightly clinched and her eyes blinked back the flood of tears threatening to roll down her sunken cheeks while the beat of her heart thundered.

Slowly, deliberately, Caleb took the missing kerchief from his pocket.

Jenny stared transfixed at the embroidered cloth.

"I found this," Caleb said angrily, "on the trail the hounds were following near the river. I couldn't help but notice your name on it, Miss Macrae. You weren't, by chance, helping a runaway slave recently, were you?"

She looked up at him, tears falling.

"Oh, dear God," she thought as the image of prison came to mind.

"Are...are you going to arrest me...Lieutenant Hyland?" she sobbed softly trying to catch her breath.

He stood scowling down at her then quickly, his eyes widened with understanding and his face softened as he exclaimed, "Dear Lord, Jenny. No."

She turned away from him as another sob escaped and stepping toward the house, she fell to her knees and began retching.

"Jenny!" Meaghan cried from the porch.

"Jenny!" Thomas yelled.

She felt hands grabbing her shoulders, holding her.

"Jenny love," Caleb's gentle voice whispered.

Then there was blackness. Sweet, cool, inviting blackness.

#

Jenny, in a clean nightgown and smelling of rose water, woke to the sound of Pa and Thomas' hushed voices from the porch below. Lying in bed, her body felt heavy and sore, her eyes swollen and gritty and the memories of a runaway slave, a missing kerchief and the cold glare of steel blue eyes filled her with sadness.

Wiping aside a tear, she gazed into the blackness, thinking of the previous night's events and wishing it had never happened when footsteps were heard and light from a candle moved across the bottom of her bedroom door.

"Can I tell Aunt Jenny 'goodnight'?"

"No, Michael," Meaghan answered. "She needs to sleep."

The door down the hall closed as Jenny continued listening to Pa and Thomas' voices and her tired lids closed and her breathing became even until a third person spoke.

"Caleb?"

Slowly sitting up, Jenny listened carefully for Caleb's deep voice and upon hearing it, she remembered its cold anger when informing her he had found the kerchief. Jenny's throat tightened as conflicting thoughts, emotions and questions assaulted her. Getting out of bed with much effort she wrapped a shawl around her shoulders, left and descended the stairs only to stand motionless at the front door.

What if Caleb loathed her for what she did? What if he believes she deserves imprisonment? What would she do if there was only cold hatred in those eyes?

"I need to know," she sighed.

Jenny opened the door and the conversation came to an immediate halt.

A soft glowing lantern hung overhead, revealing the exhaustion in Pa's eyes and face as he got up from the nearest rocker and strode toward her asking, "You okay, Jenny darlin'?"

"I'm so sorry, Pa."

"Shhh, Jenny, it turned out okay," he whispered, holding her then gave her a peck on the cheek. "I's way past my bedtime. Goodnight, gentlemen. Goodnight, Jenny darlin'."

"Goodnight, Pa," Thomas replied getting up with the aid of his cane then giving her a bear hug. "I've aged twenty years today, thanks to you and Pa. And no doubt, I've the gray hairs to prove it."

When he let go, he kissed her cheek, saying 'goodnight'.

"Goodnight, Caleb," Thomas added, going inside.

"Goodnight, sir."

Jenny's heart pressed against her chest when she heard Caleb and glancing at him, a lone tear traveled down her pale cheek. He came to her, gently brushing away the tear.

"Please don't hate me," she prayed, eyes downcast.

"Jenny love," he whispered.

When warm steel blue eyes gazed down at her, a flood of tears began and Caleb took Jenny into his arms then sat with her in his lap as she wept with relief. He removed a hankie from his pocket and Jenny stared with horror at the kerchief she had lost.

Caleb scowled, reaching back into his pocket and taking out another. "Let's trade."

Jenny took the plain white kerchief, wiped her eyes then rested her head against him, listening to spring peepers in the distance as Caleb gently rocked her and soon she drifted off to sleep. Waking briefly, she looked up and Caleb kissed her tenderly.

"I'm in love with you, Jenny Macrae," he whispered.

"I love you, Caleb Hyland."

Resting back against him and holding his hand next to her heart, Jenny fell into a deep, peaceful slumber.

Late in the night, Rebecca and Benjie returned to the farmhouse finding Caleb holding Jenny in his arms. Rebecca hurried inside for a candle then silently led Caleb, carrying Jenny, up the stairs and into her sister's bedroom.

He gently placed Jenny on the bed, covered her, the hankie clenched in her hand and kneeling down he brushed away a strand of hair from her face and kissed her.

"Sweet dreams, Jenny love."

All the while, Rebecca watched with an unkind heart.

The following morning, numerous attempts were made to wake Jenny and just after lunch, Meaghan softly knocked and entered her room. Jenny moaned and turned toward the wall.

"Jenny, please come down and eat."

"Meaghan, I'm too tired. If I promise to come down for dinner will ya'll please let me sleep in peace?"

"Yes," Meaghan answered with hesitation.

"And if you don't," a deep voice threatened, "I will personally come and carry you down."

Jenny smiled sleepily, rolled back over to see Caleb cross the room, kneel beside her and ask how she was.

"I'm fine, Caleb, just very tired." Her eyes struggled to stay open and shortly she felt a light kiss on her cheek.

"Sleep for now, Jenny love, but you must eat later."

"I will, I promise."

He caressed her cheek as she fell asleep, sleeping without dreams, the entire afternoon.

Jenny awoke in the early spring evening to an empty house and stretched her aching body. Getting out of bed she spied Caleb's kerchief tucked under the pillow, tenderly folded and placed it next to the yellow tea rose on the dresser. Stretching again she looked out onto the front yard to see Caleb's chestnut grazing alongside Robert Burditt's stallion. There was no evidence of anyone nearby although a faint cheering could be heard from the backyard.

Moving stiffly, she donned a clean gown, plaited her hair and gazing into the mirror saw sunken cheeks and hollow eyes.

Her calves burned climbing down the stairs and entering the kitchen she found loaves of fresh baked bread. Having had nothing to eat since the wedding, Jenny cut a slice then went outside where cheering came from the backyard.

"Ball two!"

Jenny stood at the top step, biting into the bread, and watched Robert toss a round leather ball toward Michael who swung at it with a large stick. The ball made contact and flew over the soldier's head.

"Run, Michael, run," Pa yelled as Benjie caught the ball then deliberately dropped it. Benjie picked it up and overthrew it to Caleb who ran after it while Michael touched a post then ran as fast as his little legs carried him, back to a flat, smooth stone. Meaghan, Thomas and Rebecca were cheering, their backs to Jenny. Michael touched the stone with the tip of his shoe yelling, "I hit a homerun!"

He saw his aunt on the steps and running toward her, yelled excitedly, "Aunt Jenny, did you see that? It went right over Lieutenant Burditt's head."

She walked down the steps cautiously then hugging her nephew she replied, "Yes, I did."

"Are you all better, now, Aunt Jenny?" the little boy whispered.

She smiled at him. "Yes, Michael, I am."

He gave her another hug then grabbed her hand saying, "Come on, Aunt Jenny. You give it a try. All you do is swing the bat and hit the ball."

Smiling broadly she asked, "How about if I watch, Michael? I haven't finished my bread and I'm really hungry."

"Okay," he said returning to the game as Caleb drew near.

"Nice hit, sport," Caleb said passing Michael, never taking his eyes off Jenny and when he reached her, he lifted her empty hand and kissed it.

"How are you, love?"

"Hungry."

"Good. Let's fix you some eggs. You need to build your strength back up."

"Aren't ya'll going to eat, too?"

Putting his arm around her shoulder, he nodded toward the oak tree at the side of the house where the remains of a picnic sat under the oak. "We've been eating all afternoon."

They walked up the steps and into the kitchen as Michael picked up the bat and handed it to Pa. Coming inside, Caleb turned to Jenny, kissed her then smiling wickedly said, "I didn't want to do that in front of the whole Macrae clan."

She smiled back then took hold of his collar, stood on her toes and kissed him back.

He lifted her off her feet, gently set her down at the oak table then looking around the room, commented, "Let's start with a fresh pot of coffee."

"Hopefully it'll be better than the last cup I had," Jenny laughed.

"Did Thomas brew it?" Caleb asked.

"Unfortunately, yes."

"Your brother has great knowledge of literature and politics, but I can't say the same for his ability to make a decent cup of coffee," he said pouring coffee beans into the grinder.

Later, Pa and Thomas came into the kitchen where Jenny was eating eggs with bacon and buttered bread. Pa was pleased to see color in her face and her eyes bright and clear.

"That looks pretty decent. Did you cook it?" Thomas asked Caleb, obviously impressed.

"Yes, sir."

"He makes excellent coffee, too, Thomas," Jenny quipped.

"Does he?" Thomas said glancing out the window, suddenly knitting his brows.

"Lieutenant Hyland," Robert called from the backyard.

Jenny took a quick glimpse outside and nearly dropped the cup of coffee she held. Carefully setting it back on the table with nervous fingers, she felt Caleb's protective hands on her shoulders.

"It's okay, Jenny," he said softly before walking out to see what the slave catcher wanted while Pa and Thomas followed.

Jenny got up from the table, went into the parlor and began pacing. Immediately, she stopped, slowly looked up at Ma's portrait and after a moment said firmly, "This is silly. Like you, I believe with all my heart that slavery is wrong. If I have to pay the price for helping fugitives find freedom, so be it."

She wiped the sweat from her palms, walked through the kitchen and outside where Caleb turned to her, a deep scowl on his tanned face. She glanced at him briefly then looked determinedly at the slave catcher, astride his horse.

"So, Ah reckon the nigga is north o' the river. Ah've assembled a group of men to accompany me. Ah wanted to come by and let ya'll know Ah didn't need your assistance," he said glaring maliciously at Caleb. "Ah'm much obliged, though."

"Always at your service," Robert said, shaking the man's hand.

Before leaving, the slave catcher gave Caleb a final loathsome stare.

Caleb ignored the man, walked up the steps and asked Jenny, "Finished eating, already?"

She shook her head and seeing the anger on his face caressed his cheek and said softly, "I love you so much, Caleb."

His eyes softened, then widened when she brought his head down and kissed him passionately in front of the family.

"Oh, for crying out loud. Somebody cover Michael's eyes, will you?" Thomas said while Rebecca watched with much disapproval.

In the early evening, Benjie took Michael fishing and Robert and Rebecca strolled along the main road as the others sat on the porch, Meaghan sewing her needlepoint, Pa whittling a lure for his grandson and Caleb and Thomas playing a game of chess. Jenny, empty handed, watched a long thin black snake slither down the drive toward the road. It was warm and still and a mockingbird sang cheerfully from the red oak.

"Jenny darlin'," Pa began, "when did your Ma start helping runaways?"

Jenny thought of Ma for a moment before answering softly, "Christmas, of '56."

Pa thought back on that dark December and grimaced.

Jenny saw Caleb looking puzzled.

"December of '56, some of the local plantation owners learned of a planned slave uprising with evidence proving a handful of slaves was plotting to kill their masters," she explained. "The leaders and instigators were brought into town and hung.

"Afterward, one of the plantation owners advocated for the decapitation of the agitators and placing their heads on poles throughout Dover to impress upon those slaves contemplating future mayhem what would become of them if they so much as thought of harming a white person or his property."

"Silas Denton," Pa said quietly. "That's why your Ma disliked Mister Denton, isn't it?"

"It was one reason.

"Ma had gone into town after Christmas and saw children throwing rocks at one of the heads left on a pole near the school."

She could still see the horror, disbelief and anger in Ma's green eyes when she told Jenny the story last spring.

" _They're people, like you and me, Jenny, being treated like something less than a...a dog_."

"Ma couldn't believe her friends and neighbors could do something so abominable so she vowed to help in any way those slaves who wanted to escape to freedom.

"And before she died, I promised to carry on."

Jenny looked at Caleb then grew silent.

"How many times have you done this alone, Jenny?" Thomas asked.

"Never. There hasn't been a runaway since last October, when John Brown raided Harpers Ferry. Ma was certain no slave would attempt to escape after that. It was too much of a reminder of '56."

Everyone was quiet, giving thought to what Jenny had said.

"How do you know there's a fugitive to help?" Thomas asked curiously.

Reddening, she replied, "Thomas, I can't say. I promised not to tell anyone...anything. Granted, there are things I don't know, but that's the nature of it."

She saw Caleb continue to watch her.

"We've got company," Meaghan said going back to her needlepoint.

Robert and Rebecca were strolling down the drive, alongside a carriage driven by Charles.

"'Evening, ya'll," Charles called out as the coach halted near the porch.

"Hello, son. Good evening, Miss Alice," Pa answered folding the pocketknife and standing up.

Meaghan said to Thomas, "It's getting late. Shouldn't we fetch Michael and Benjie?"

"I'll go, Meaghan," Caleb volunteered.

"You sure?" asked Thomas.

"Certainly." Caleb held his hand out to Jenny asking, "Join me?"

Jenny took his warm hand as Charles helped his pouting bride down from the carriage while Robert and Rebecca came up the steps.

"We'll be back shortly," Jenny said.

Rebecca watched the couple warily until they walked around to the backyard, down the path toward the river and when they were far enough away, Caleb turned to Jenny, taking both her hands in his.

She saw turmoil in his steel blue eyes and whispered, "What is it, Caleb?"

"Yesterday, when I found your kerchief, I didn't think much about it at the time. Later though, I noticed a bruise on my hand and remembered that just before you left the wedding, you were watching the slave hunter. You were next to me, gripping my hand, as though you were afraid of something...or someone. You were pale and anxious to get home."

Caleb looked down at his hand where the bruise was visibly blue and black.

"Returning from the search, when we came down the road to your father's house, I saw you pacing and your father and Thomas looking...grim, tense. It was then I realized _you_ had helped the slave escape. I was furious with you for putting yourself in such danger."

Jenny saw the fury in his eyes once again.

Then holding her close, he said, "But now I understand you had a promise to keep to your mother. Just promise me you'll be careful, Jenny love."

"I will," she whispered.

"As careful as I possibly can," she thought, remembering the past night and day. "I don't want to put Pa nor myself through that hell again."

Clasping hands they continued down the path, the sun getting closer to the horizon.

Dreading the answer to her question, Jenny asked with hesitation, "Caleb, when do you leave for Alabama?"

"Tomorrow. Wade's returning to Fort Morgan, which is near Fort Gaines and we'll be traveling together. We need to report by Sunday.

"I was hoping to spend more time with you, Jenny, but duty calls."

She looked down at the ground, hoping Caleb would not see the disappointment in her eyes.

He stopped, gently lifted her face and asked, "May I come by tomorrow morning and spend a little more time with you, Miss Macrae?"

A warm tear cascaded down Jenny's cheek as she nodded and Caleb kissed her tenderly then making their way to the river once again they met up with Benjie and Michael.

"I took Michael to my secret fishing spot, but we still had no luck," Benjie complained.

"It's probably so secret, the fish don't know about it, Uncle Benjie," Michael said thoughtfully.

Benjie laughed, ruffling the boy's hair affectionately and when the foursome returned to the farmhouse, the family gathered in the parlor where Charles announced he and Alice would be moving to Clarksville.

"Mr. Denton's decided to run for the senate this fall and he's putting me in charge of finances for his newly acquired furnaces and the plantation," Charles explained. "Since his attorneys and bank are in Clarksville, it makes sense to live there."

"When do you leave?" Pa asked.

"We leave tomorrow to look for a house. Hopefully, we'll find something and move in by the end of the month."

"And I can't believe you honestly think I should be happy about this turn of events. Exactly what am _I_ supposed to do, Charles? I hardly know anyone in Clarksville," Alice complained childishly.

"Your father just informed us of his decision, Alice. We've been over this already. Let's not do so again," he answered, frustration edging his voice. "I've promised you the biggest house available, and your father's giving us a couple of servants."

Alice continued to sulk as Charles said, "Enough about our move. Rebecca, have ya'll set a wedding date yet?"

Rebecca smiled brightly at Robert saying, "December."

"Well then, my bride and I wish to be the first to toast ya'll. There are a couple of bottles of champagne in the buggy."

"I'll get them," Benjie said eagerly hurrying out the door and that evening, after the Macrae family toasted the next bride and groom, they talked about the wedding that had been and the one to come. They reminisced about their childhood and spoke lovingly of Ma and how pleased she would be to know Rebecca was marrying her childhood sweetheart.

With glass in hand, Pa silently watched his family under Ma's portrait for it amazed him, as much now as it always did, to think Hannah and he had produced five bright and wonderful, yet different, offspring. And with the possibility of war on the horizon, he worried, knowing his family was as divided on slavery and states' rights as the country itself was.

"Remember this evening, Michael Macrae," he told himself, watching Thomas and Charles, as well as the others, laughing and talking together, "for I fear the love and companionship felt between these siblings and their loved ones will be short lived."

#

The following morning the red-orange sun rose to a cloudless sky as Jenny lay in bed remembering the many champagne toasts to Robert and Rebecca then later, Caleb's good-night kiss. Before leaving, he promised to return early the following morning and she asked if he would be early enough to fix breakfast for the entire family.

"That would impress your father, wouldn't it?"

She laughed, confessing to be teasing.

Jenny entered the kitchen and found Pa grinding coffee beans, the back door slightly ajar.

"'Morning, Jenny."

"Good morning, Pa," she said filling the kettle. "My head feels kind of fuzzy. I'm afraid I had a bit too much champagne last night." She set the kettle on the box stove and smiled saying, "It was a nice evening, wasn't it Pa?"

"Yes, Jenny darlin', it was." Handing her the coffee grounds he commented, "What are your plans for today?"

"She's helping with laundry," Rebecca said walking into the room. "We're a couple days behind. I've already taken sheets off beds."

Pa went into the pantry asking, "How about applesauce this morning, girls?"

"Sure," they replied putting dishes on the table.

"I got two dozen, Mr. Macrae. Will that be enough to feed your clan?" a deep voice asked coming through the backdoor.

Rebecca twisted around to see Caleb set down the egg basket then glimpsing at Jenny, she was startled and unhappy to see her sister's beautiful smile. Sourly, she drawled, "Why Lieutenant Hyland, this is a surprise."

"Good morning, Miss Macrae. I hope it's a pleasant surprise," the soldier replied genially, striding toward Jenny then looking down into her blue smiling eyes say quietly, "Good morning, love."

"Caleb, do you like applesauce?" Pa asked from the pantry.

"Yes, sir."

"Good," he said holding two jars. "How many eggs did you get?"

"Two dozen," Caleb answered taking the eggs to the stove. "Will that be enough?"

"Should be. Don't you think so, Reb?"

She nodded then began cutting bread, her mouth pursed.

Thomas and his family entered the kitchen with Benjie in tow, arms stretched over his head.

"Lieutenant Hyland!" Michael called out running to the soldier.

"Is today wash day? I saw laundry in the parlor," Meaghan asked.

"Yes, it is," Rebecca answered brusquely.

"Reb," Jenny said coming to her sister's side, "I'd like to spend the morning with Caleb. He leaves for Alabama today. I'll help this afternoon."

"He leaves today?" Meaghan asked.

Jenny nodded then turned to see Caleb smiling at her.

"That's not a problem," Meaghan replied, unaware of Rebecca's irritation. "We have laundry, too. I can help."

After breakfast, Jenny and Caleb went into the parlor where Pa and Thomas looked up from their papers.

"Mr. Macrae, sir, Jenny and I are going for a walk. Would you care to join us?"

"No, son, I have a few chores to do this morning," Pa said looking at a radiant Jenny who held Caleb's hand and shortly the couple left, silently going around the house where noisy sparrows chirped in the branches of the oak.

"Hey, where're you going?" Michael asked from the window of the horse shed. "Can I go, too?"

"Oh, no you don't, young man," Benjie said from inside. "You promised to help clean this out. And a promise is a promise, right?"

"Yes, Uncle Benjie," the little boy said with a shrug.

Caleb tousled Michael's hair as they passed. "Later, sport."

Leaving the backyard, Jenny led Caleb along a narrow path in the woods where hickories, oaks and poplars stood, wild blackberry bushes grew in the undergrowth and the birds called to one another.

"Ma and I walked this path often last summer, before she got sick," Jenny said. "We found vines of orange-red trumpet flowers and planted a few around the front porch. Most of the vines have survived and hopefully, in a few years, they'll cover the railing.

"I loved coming here with Ma. I miss her."

She stopped then whispered, "I'm going to miss you, Caleb."

Caleb caressed her cheek. "I'll miss you, Jenny." Bending down, he wrapped his arms around her and kissed her before they continued walking among the trees while crickets chirped and chipmunks scurried about.

After a time Caleb reached into a pocket, removing a piece of paper. "Jenny, I have a friend who is headmaster at a private, all-girls school in Chicago. This is his address. I don't know much about the school, but Fred's told me how difficult it is for him to find qualified teachers.

"I know Chicago's a ways from Dover, but it could be a possibility, if you're still interested in teaching."

Caleb watched keenly while Jenny stared at the address then softly said, "Caleb, I'm not ready to look for another position. Not yet. But I do thank you for the thought."

Caleb took her hands, kissed them and once again they walked through the woods.

"Do you know what it'll be like in Alabama?"

"No clue. The fort, Fort Gaines is on Dauphin Island in Mobile Bay so I suspect it'll be more humid than Texas and a lot less snowy than New York or Illinois.

"Wade's stationed across the Bay at Fort Morgan. He told me he's never been to Fort Gaines as it's only accessible by boat but he did tell me the island's believed to be haunted," Caleb said with a hint of skepticism. "The fort is in its final stage of being built and should be completed next year sometime."

"Are you still thinking of making the army your career?"

Caleb touched her cheek. "I don't honestly know, Jenny. Admittedly, sometimes I think about getting out and settling down, but like Thomas, I believe the country's heading toward a confrontation over abolition and states' rights. And if war comes, I'll stay in."

Jenny shuddered at the thought. "I pray it doesn't come to war."

"Me, too, Jenny love, me, too."

Caleb checked his pocket watch.

"We should get back to the house. I told Wade to meet me at ten."

They retraced their steps and Jenny's heart grew heavy knowing Caleb would soon be leaving. Caleb tenderly put his arm around her while she blinked at tears and when the horse stall was in view Caleb looked down at her, stopped and turned her toward him.

"Jenny love."

"I don't mean to cry, Caleb," Jenny whispered, her bottom lip trembling. "I'm just...going to miss you."

He took her into his arms and they held one another for a long moment then Jenny gritted her teeth and gently pushed away. Looking up she caressed his face and whispered, "I miss you already."

"I'll write. I promise," he said kissing her cheeks, tip of her nose, then mouth.

Suddenly, a grim and serious look was in his eyes. Caleb glanced quickly at the back door then said urgently, "Jenny. Please be careful when you...help runaways. I'll worry for you."

"I will, Caleb."

He held her again and the sound of a neighing horse came from the front. They unlocked from the embrace then walked under the oak tree to the front yard where Wade Denton, Robert Burditt, Rebecca and Benjie were talking near the porch steps while Pa, Thomas, Meaghan and Michael stood at the railing.

"You're early, Lieutenant Denton," Caleb called out.

Wade, Robert and Rebecca frowned watching the couple approach holding hands.

"I want to make good time, Lieutenant Hyland," the other officer answered severely. "I've readied your horse."

Caleb, seeing his chestnut saddled and waiting patiently, looked down at Jenny and caressed her sad face.

"I'll be right back," he said before hurrying up the porch steps to shake Pa and Thomas' hands.

"God's speed, Caleb," Pa told the soldier.

Michael gave him a hug. "Don't forget to write."

"I won't, sport."

He tipped his hat to Meaghan then went down the porch steps and grasped Benjie's hand in farewell. Then, taking Robert's hand he said formally, "Have a safe trip to South Carolina, Lieutenant Burditt."

"Thank you, Lieutenant Hyland."

The two men looked at each other, as if for the first time, Caleb noting the resignation in his comrade's eyes.

He turned to see Jenny wipe away tears, walked quickly to her and hugged her.

"Jenny love, please don't cry," he whispered. "I promise to write and the first leave I get, I'll ride straight to Dover."

Gently lifting her chin he kissed her lovingly.

"Let's get moving, Lieutenant Hyland," Wade called tipping his hat to the Macrae family then trotting away.

"I love you, Caleb," Jenny whispered.

"I love you, Jenny Macrae," he said passionately, kissed her one final time then took the lead from Benjie. After climbing the gelding, Caleb touched the rim of his hat in farewell then turned his horse toward Jenny giving her a smile.

Jenny tried to smile back, but could not.

Meaghan put an arm around her as they watched the soldiers leave.

At the end of the drive, Caleb turned his mount and waved as Benjie and Michael waved back while the others watched.

Jenny stayed in the yard until Caleb could no longer be seen then she slowly began walking down the drive, unrestrained tears flowing.

"Jenny?"

"I need to be alone, Meaghan," she whispered continuing down the drive until she reached the road.

"Oh Ma, I hurt so much. My heart is breaking.

"Caleb, please...be careful. I love you."

She stood at the end of the drive silently crying until her heart was numb.

"In time, it won't hurt so much," Rebecca murmured.

Jenny turned, gave her sister a weak smile then started back to the house, but Rebecca stood in her way. Jenny saw the conflict in her sister's eyes.

"Jenny..."

"Not now, Reb," she said, walking past.

That evening as the family and Robert Burditt sat at the large oak table eating the fish Benjie and Michael caught, Thomas asked Robert about his transfer to Fort Sullivan. The young officer began explaining that the fort was at the entrance to Charleston harbor, but soon Jenny's thoughts were of Caleb and she wondered how far he had ridden, if he had stopped for the night, where he was and how long would it take to reach Fort Gaines?

She missed him terribly and found this to be odd.

For most of her life, all Jenny had ever wanted to do was teach. As a child, she would read and give math problems to her dolls, pretending to be their favorite instructor. Even before going to college she dreamt of filling the hearts and minds of students with knowledge and curiosity but recently the long sought-after passion had been replaced by a man with steel blue eyes.

"I am so in love with you, Caleb Hyland."

The sun was setting in the western sky as Jenny, lost in thought, and Meaghan, working on a sampler, sat on the porch listening to the call of a whippoorwill from the wood. The first of the planets and stars sparkled as Rebecca walked down the drive after saying goodnight to Robert. Pa brought out a lantern and hung it on the porch ceiling while Thomas followed, with Michael wrapped in a large towel.

"Now do I stink like fish, Mom?"

"Let me smell you," Meaghan said putting down her needlework then holding her son. "You smell fresh and clean. Go upstairs and put on your nightshirt."

"Come on, Daddy," the boy said grabbing his father's hand.

Rebecca came up the steps, glancing at Jenny, whose eyes were closed, before sitting on the top step, leaning against a post while Pa went inside and Meaghan returned to her sewing. The women were quiet, as the sky slowly darkened.

When the heaven glittered with a million stars, Jenny, eyes still closed, softly said, "Okay, Reb, ask your question, though you know the answer."

Meaghan looked at Jenny, then over to Rebecca whose lovely green eyes were narrowed.

"Are you in love with him, Jenny?"

"Yes, Reb, I am."

Bitterly, Rebecca asked, "How in heaven's name can you be in love with him, Jenny? You hardly know him. What could you both possibly have in common?"

Jenny looked at her sibling and calmly stated, "I don't know why the heart falls in love with a particular person, Reb. I can't explain why I love Caleb, except to say he's a good and gentle man. We have the same ideals, dreams and desires."

"How can you possibly have the same dreams and desires? He's from the north. You're from the south. He's a military man. You're a teacher. You are a teacher, aren't you?" she asked with hostility.

Jenny was silent.

"What will you do if there's war, Jenny? Turn your back on the south? Have you no loyalty to the south...to your family?"

"To the south, no. To my family, of course I do. I have always been loyal and _will_ always be loyal to this family."

"And I suppose you'll be just as loyal to Caleb Hyland?"

Jenny didn't hesitate. "Yes, Reb, I'll be just as loyal to Caleb."

"Don't you see how this will divide our family?"

Jenny stared with disbelief at her sister then gently said, "Reb, we're already a divided family. Just ask Thomas and Charles."

Rebecca gaped at her.

Jenny was still and from the corner of her eyes saw Meaghan staring at her and turning to her sister-in-law saw the tear fall. She sighed with regret, stood and said, "I'm tired and it's been a long day. Goodnight."

Neither woman replied as she walked to the opened door where Pa stood, looking at her with sadness. Behind him was Benjie, shock registered on his face, as he stared at his oldest brother, Thomas, at the foot of the stairway, holding Michael's hand.

Jenny whispered 'Goodnight' then ascended the stairs to the solitude of her room, tears falling as she closed the door. She reached for the kerchief on the dresser before sitting in the rocker and crying softly in the silence of her room where the only sound to be heard from the open window was the faint calling of the whippoorwill.

#

In the days that followed, no one mentioned the exchange between the sisters, although Jenny noticed a reserved pensiveness in Benjie.

Charles and Alice returned from Clarksville with news of finding a house in the most desirable section of the town and Alice spent an entire afternoon explaining her plans to furnish the four-bedroom, three-story house, boasting how Charles had acquired an excellent cook.

The family gathered together in the Macrae kitchen on Robert Burditt's last night in Dover where he and Rebecca announced their plans for a Christmas wedding. Rebecca excitedly told them about the wedding gown designs Mrs. Wilson and Mary Louise were working on ant the next morning as Robert rode his mount down the drive on his way to South Carolina in the soft spring rain, Jenny held a sobbing, brokenhearted Rebecca.

The rain continued into the next week, aiding in the growth of the young, green corn plants. It cleared by the time Thomas and his family climbed into a carriage to catch the train bound for Gettysburg with Elijah sitting in the driver's seat waiting patiently while the family said their final good-byes.

Jenny tied the ribbons of her bonnet as she sat next to Michael who was talking to Benjie.

"Did you enjoy fishing, Mikey?"

"Not really, Uncle Benjie," the boy said frankly. "It's boring."

Benjie laughed, closing the door and waved good-bye along with Pa and Rebecca and as the carriage entered the main road, Benjie headed to the shed to do chores while Rebecca and Pa entered the quiet house, noting how empty it felt.

In the carriage, the passengers were getting settled for the long ride to Erin when Michael asked, "Do you think Grandpa will come and visit us, Dad?"

"Not likely, Michael. The farm and the animals keep him busy."

"Oh," the little boy said looking disappointed. He turned to Jenny and asked, "How 'bout you, Aunt Jenny? Can you come?"

"Maybe one day, Michael."

"Really? Can I tell Lieutenant Hyland, when I write him, you might visit?"

"Sure."

"Are you going to write him?"

Thomas groaned, Meaghan shook her head with exasperation and Jenny chuckled, "Yes, Michael, I'm going to write him, too."

The carriage entered Dover and as it was early in the morning, only a few people were about. Mr. Wynn, the school board chairman, swept the entrance of his general store while a townsman sat on a bench reading the newspaper and two local businessmen greeted one another in front of the bank.

Jenny took a quick glance up the church steeple, sighted the candlestick in the window and immediately began thinking of all she would need that evening.

"Aunt Jenny," Michael said interrupting her thoughts, "isn't that the schoolhouse?"

She saw the building and nodded.

"Do you like teaching, Aunt Jenny? Daddy does, don't you, Dad? He says that teaching's in our blood. Did you know that two of my great-great grandfathers were hedge teachers in Ireland? Daddy and Mom have told me lots of stories 'bout them. Maybe I'll be a schoolteacher when I'm older. Or a college 'fessor. Would you like that, Daddy? If I was a teacher like you?"

Michael didn't let his father answer as he began talking about other professions he was interested in while the others listened politely until he ran out of ideas, became quiet and eventually fell asleep, resting his head in Jenny's lap.

"Jenny," Thomas began hesitantly, "I could give Mrs. Eyster a letter of introduction, if you'd like. The Gettysburg Academy is a fine women's school..."

"Thomas," Jenny interrupted, "thank you, but for now I'm staying at the farm. If I change my mind, I'll let you know."

Seeing he wanted to argue, she quickly asked, "What have you been working on the last few nights?"

Thomas gave her an exasperated look before answering, "A proposal to lecture at Oxford. The college has a visiting professor from England and he's asked me to consider lecturing at Oxford."

"Oxford! That's exciting."

"That it is," he replied. "I need to submit a letter of introduction, credentials from Gettysburg College, letters of recommendations as well as an outline of lectures. The past few nights I've been working on the letter."

"When would you go?"

"I'm up for sabbatical in two years. I'd go in the summer."

"Couldn't you go for a year?"

"I'd rather not be away from home that long."

Jenny turned to Meaghan who blushed. "Wouldn't you and Michael go?"

Meaghan bowed her head and said softly, "I'm uncomfortable with the idea of being on a ship for a month. I prefer keeping my feet on solid ground."

Jenny thought about the sights of London, the English countryside, gardens and castles but admitted that a confining month-long ocean voyage would definitely be cause for consideration especially with a curious boy.

"I don't blame you, Meaghan, I'd much rather keep my feet on the ground, too," she lied. "When would the proposal be completed?"

"I don't know. Unfortunately, I've been asked to teach a new class next fall so I need to work on those lectures. Realistically, the proposal won't be submitted until next summer."

"What would you teach?"

"American literature; Melville, Hawthorn and Poe."

"That is so exciting," Jenny smiled, shaking her head.

"Let's see what happens."

"Let me know when you find out."

Thomas promised and they were quiet the remainder of the trip until the carriage stopped at the Erin depot and Jenny woke Michael. Elijah held the door for the occupants before going to the back of the carriage, untying the luggage then placing it on the platform. Thomas and Michael walked into the station to purchase tickets while Jenny and Meaghan waited for the approaching train, its whistle blowing loudly.

Thomas and Michael returned with tickets in hand and when the train halted, Elijah pulled a cart loaded with baggage to the rear car while Michael gave his aunt a tight hug. Meaghan kissed her on the cheek, took Michaels' hand and entered the nearest passenger car.

Thomas looked down at his sister with concern and asked quietly, "Are you helping someone tonight, Jenny?"

She stared up at him and whispered, "How'd you know?"

"You got quiet when we went through Dover."

She nodded.

"I'm proud of you, Jenny," he said embracing her. "I thought no one else felt the way I did about..."

Holding her at arm's length he whispered, "I had no idea Ma..."

He looked around to make certain no one was within earshot.

"I know. It was quite a shock. I was so proud of her, Thomas," she said fiercely.

"I'm proud of both of you. And Pa. I know he says he's only doing this to keep you safe, but I believe he has other motives."

The train whistle blew again and Michael called for Thomas from the car window.

The porter was helping the last of the passengers onto the train as Jenny walked with her brother and hugging goodbye Jenny told him 'good luck' with the proposal.

"Be careful, Jenny."

Thomas stepped up the stairs, Michael meeting him as he entered the car and together they walked to the middle of the car and sat next to Meaghan. Jenny smiled and waved at the family as a large black cloud spewed from the engine's smokestack and the wheels slowly began turning. Michael poked his head out the window, yelling and waving to his aunt.

Jenny watched the train slowly pick up speed, keeping her eyes on the cars until the caboose disappeared then she returned to the carriage where Elijah waited.

"Back to de house, Miz Jenny?"

"Just into town, please. I want to pick up some supplies then I'll walk home."

"Ah don' mind waitin' fer yo', Miz Jenny."

"Thanks, Elijah. I need the walk."

Elijah dropped off Jenny in front of the Wynn General Store where she ran into Mary Louise, who enthusiastically told her about Rebecca's wedding gown design then after paying for supplies Jenny walked down the street saying 'hello' to neighbors and former students. She passed a small group of men arguing among themselves about the recently convened Democratic Convention held in Baltimore, Maryland.

Jenny and Thomas had spoken at length about this. As a group, the Democrats were still split along state lines on the issues of slavery and state's rights, unable to agree on a party platform. Angered by northern delegate's unwillingness to protect the institution of slavery, southern delegates walked out, eventually nominating their own candidate, John C. Breckinridge of Kentucky whereas the remaining northern Democrats nominated Stephen Douglas.

Thomas believed the division within the Democratic Party was proof of how divided the nation was over abolition and state's rights.

"You mark my word, Earl, it's gonna be war. Them Northern politicians ain't never gonna allow us to keep our niggers," Jenny heard one of the men drawl thickly.

"Fool!" she thought walking by. "You don't even own slaves. None of you do! Our Southern pride is going to kill our men, north and south."

Shaking her head with disgust she suddenly thought of Ma and sadly mused, "My own family is as divided on the issue of slavery as the country is and you played a part in that division by helping escaped slaves."

A cold chill went through her. "Oh, dear God, please don't let there be war."

Returning to the farmhouse, Pa stood on the porch as Benjie hitched Ol' Betsy to the wagon near the shed. Jenny removed her bonnet, wiped her forehead with the back of her sleeve and asked Benjie where he was going.

"Miz Watkin's. She sent her oldest boy over this morning for Reb. The youngest was running a fever and wanted Reb's help. I'm going to fetch her back home. Wanna come?"

"No, I've done enough traveling today."

"Did Thomas and his family get off okay?" Pa asked.

Jenny nodded as Benjie called from the driver's seat, "See ya'll later."

When the wagon reached the end of the drive, Pa asked the question with his eyes and she nodded.

"Might as well get everything together now. Go get your bag. I saved some clothes. They're threadbare, but clean."

They were in the kitchen putting supplies and food together when Jenny told Pa what the men in town had said about the possibility of war.

Pa cursed under his breath, the fire in his eyes matching the anger of his words. "I wish I could pack up my family, _all_ of my family, and move to where there was no mention of slaves, abolition or war."

"And where would that be, Pa? Every time a new territory is added, there's fighting as to whether it should come in as a free state or a slave state."

"I don't know where, Jenny, but I wish to God I did. I'm thankful, though, your Ma will not bear witness to this horrible possibility."

Jenny watched Pa carefully as he put a jar of vegetables into the bag for she knew the idea of war tearing apart his family was killing him. "At least we know," she said quietly, "that Thomas and Charles will never meet on a battlefield."

"Aye, _that_ will never happen, thank God."

When the necessary items were packed, Jenny took the heavy bag upstairs and hid it in her armoire then after a light meal, she retired to her room and rested.

Pa rapped softly on Jenny's bedroom door, late in the night. She grabbed the black bag next to her, silently walked barefoot down the steps, slipped on her shoes then went outside where Pa waited patiently with rifle and lantern in hand.

Under a moonless clear sky they silently hurried toward the backyard, past the red oak, alongside the cornfield to the path that lead to the family cemetery. Arriving at the gate, Jenny removed the candle from the bag, lit it, coughed loudly then walked around the hollow sycamore and whispered, "Hello, I'm a friend. My Pa and I have come to help you on your journey."

She saw the reflection of dark eyes inside the trunk, but there was no movement. Her heart was pounding when she said softly, "Please come out so we can get you across the river and on your way."

The person inside made no attempt to exit and this confused her. The runaways she had helped before always appeared to be scared and nervous, like herself, but there was also an anxiousness to be moving on.

Suddenly, a foreboding thought entered Jenny's mind. Was this a trap? Had someone found out about her and Pa helping fugitive slaves? Was the person inside the tree actually a bounty hunter?

But shortly, a slender brown foot appeared and Jenny watched with relief as a young black woman in a tattered dress emerged. Jenny gazed at her for there was something familiar about her.

Returning to where Pa waited at the gate she said, "I don't believe the clothes you brought are going to fit. Maybe I should go back and get a cotton shift."

He shook his head, replying, "There's no time. Let me have the pepper and I'll start clearing the tracks."

Pa left and Jenny led the runaway to the river, removed the clothes from the bag and instructed her to wash in the river then put on the pants and shirt. She did so without question and when this was completed, Jenny took the ragged dress then made the woman sit and eat.

"I'm going up the river a ways to bury your clothes. Are you okay for now?"

The woman nodded while eating hungrily.

Jenny found a spot next to a blackberry bush and with bare hands, buried the clothes. Next, she returned to the escaped slave, sweeping away footprints with a tree branch then the two women waited for Pa, Jenny unsuccessfully trying to think where she knew the runaway from.

When Pa returned, the woman replaced the jars and towels into the bag then slowly stood, stretching her lean limbs. Noticing how snug the pants fit around the woman's waist Jenny peered into the dark eyes and asked, "Are you with child?"

The woman nodded.

Wide-eyed, Jenny turned to Pa who shrugged.

"Can you do this journey? By yourself?"

"Yas'm, Ah can."

Jenny was torn for she had never helped a woman escape to freedom before, let alone one who was expecting. "Are you certain?"

The brown eyes burned with determination as the runaway answered, "Ah want mah chil' to be free. Ah want to be free to raise mah chil' in a home where we are not boun to a mastah."

Jenny shook her head as Pa took the black bag and walked along the river, the young woman behind him. Following, Jenny quietly prayed, "Keep her and her child safe, Ma."

Jenny kept a cautious eye on the woman, surprised at her fortitude and agility. Helping her up a steep bank, Jenny began to wonder how many fugitives had actually made it to freedom. Where had they gone? Ma had told her many wanted to reach Canada for it was a safe haven as it had no bounty hunters and none were welcome.

In time, she was pleased to see they had made it to the hidden boat with relative ease and together they pulled it from under the brush then to the river.

Explaining to the young woman what she was to do next, Jenny saw the tiredness in her eyes and realized she was not going to make it to the next stop without help. Jenny thought for a moment then she told Pa what she planned to do.

Both Pa and the woman stared at her before Pa turned to the exhausted runaway and knew his daughter was right in escorting her to the next point of safety.

"Give me an hour," Jenny said. "If I haven't returned by then pull the boat back over and hide it. I'll be waiting for you on the other side tomorrow night."

Pa did not care for the idea of leaving his daughter across the Cumberland and was silently trying to think of alternatives.

"Pa, we don't have time. I'll be careful."

Scowling, but acquiescing, he helped them into the craft where the runaway, holding the lantern, knelt at the front of the skiff. Jenny took the oar and together, with Pa, pushed off then paddled across the river.

Jenny landed the boat, got out first then aided the other onto land. Taking the woman's arm and lantern, they hurried up the short bank to the large willow where Jenny waved to Pa then walked around the thick trunk to the other side, spying the bottom branch pointing in the direction of a lit lantern across a wheat field.

Jenny glanced at the runaway who stared at her and she saw the reflection of those eyes and suddenly knew who it reminded her of.... And just as quickly, the picture in her mind was lost.

Shaking her head, she took the woman's arm and together they walked toward the light, both as silent as the night. Jenny grabbed the woman by the waist when she stumbled.

"Do you want to rest?"

The woman shook her head and they continued.

Time seemed to pass slowly as they carefully made their way across the wheat field and when they finally stood in the backyard of a small farmhouse where a lantern shone from a back window, Jenny turned off her lantern, not moving.

She whispered, "Your next stop."

"Yas'm."

"All you have to do is knock on the door."

"Yas'm."

Jenny waited a moment but the runaway was frozen in place.

"It'll be okay. There may even be a place for you to rest comfortably for a day or two," she said looking at the small barn near the house.

The woman stood still.

Jenny hesitated only for a second. She walked briskly to the back door, knocked loudly and soon a light appeared in another window. Turning, she ran directly past the woman, telling her good luck before leaving the yard then falling to the ground when the backdoor opened. Cautiously, she looked up just as a man emerged from the house, hastened to the runaway and gently took her inside where a woman holding a lantern shut the door behind them.

Jenny waited momentarily then stood up and glanced at the small but well-kept homestead. The barn appeared sturdy and the wheat field had neat straight rows of golden plants.

"You'll be cared for here," she said before hurrying back to the river.

Unknown to Jenny and Pa, this was the last runaway slave to enlist their help on the journey to freedom for the pre-election tension during the summer of 1860 made the Dover plantation owners and their overseers more vigilant in keeping an eye on their human property and this in turn made the slaves wary and cautious, and close to plantations.

#

The summer of 1860 passed slowly for Jenny Macrae though she kept busy around the house, worked in the vegetable garden, tended flowers in the family cemetery and took long walks.

The hollow sycamore tree grew moss around its base and except for the brown bats living in the top, it stood empty as Jenny and Pa wondered silently at the missing candlestick in the church steeple window.

Nearly a month after leaving for Fort Gaines, Jenny received a letter and package from Caleb. Her heart raced excitedly, sitting on her bed that warm rainy day, opening the letter and seeing his handwriting. His first line was of how much he missed her and Jenny's heart filled with joy.

...Dauphin Island is different from any place I've ever lived. There are miles of white, sandy beach with a vast array of seashells and a fresh water lake in the interior of the island where there are alligators. I have seen only a few...not far from the fort is a dense grove of oaks. Hanging from the branches of the oak trees is a strange-looking plant called Spanish moss and at night it gives the trees' silhouettes a rather eerie appearance.

I spend time in the grove thinking of you, Jenny. I miss you, love. I'm anxious to see you on my next leave in November or December. I hope to be able to get away for two weeks. Should I write your father for permission to visit?

I know it's only June, but I can't stop thinking about seeing and holding you once again.

Enclosed are some shells I found.

In the package was a note along with three seashells; a conch, whelk and cockle.

If you place a seashell over your ear, the sound of the ocean is heard. When I placed these shells over my ear, I heard not the waves of the ocean, but the sound of your voice, Jenny. Into each I whispered, "I love you, Jenny Macrae."

If you get lonely, Jenny love, as I often do for you, just listen to the shells. They will tell you how much I love you.

Every night, in the quiet of her room, Jenny put each seashell to her ear, closed her eyes and listened not for the sound of the ocean, but rather for the sound of Caleb's deep voice and in her mind's eye she saw Caleb's steel blue eyes looking down at her and felt his soft caress on her cheek.

She received other letters from Caleb throughout the summer describing the playful antics of dolphins that swam near the island, the heat and humid winds and how the mosquitoes, sand flies and snakes were bothersome.

Jenny wrote back often, telling Caleb about the happenings in Dover, Charles and Alice's move to Clarksville and the two mysterious events on the farm.

The first mystery took place in the family cemetery where someone was leaving roses on Ma's grave.

It had begun just after Charles' wedding when Pa returned from the plot telling them a red rose had been placed at Ma's headstone. They all looked at one another and shrugged it off, thinking a friend of the family placed it there, yet every Sunday, throughout the summer, roses were found at the grave.

The second mystery revolved around Benjie. Two or three times each week, the seventeen-year-old left the house after dinner with fishing pole in hand, returning with no fish and no evidence of having fished.

Jenny had not noticed until one evening, as he was departing, Pa asked, "Do you actually plan on fishing, son?"

Benjie turned scarlet, then silently left through the open backdoor while Jenny and Rebecca looked at one another then at Pa, who shook his head at the empty doorway.

"That boy's up to something."

"Maybe he's seeing a young woman," Rebecca replied.

"Maybe he just wants some privacy," Jenny volunteered. "Heaven knows he doesn't have time during the day with all he does around here."

"Maybe," Pa slowly said, considering the possibilities.

The summer brought plenty of sun and rain and the coming harvest promised to be profitable, for the local mills were preparing to ship large orders up the Cumberland River. After supper one evening, Benjie handed a small wad of bills over to Pa.

Baffled, Pa asked, "An advance from the mill?"

"No, sir," Benjie said elusively heading toward the open door. "I do have something I want to sho...share with ya'll. Ya'll can get those later," he said to Jenny and Rebecca as they started clearing the table. "Come on, before some critter finds it and leaves us with nothing but rind. I do believe I've saved us the sweetest and juiciest."

Silently, the three followed him out the door and down the path to the river where the surrounding trees had begun changing into their fall colors and patches of blue and white asters were scattered about.

Walking along the river, Benjie stopped, pointed to a nearby tree and said, "Why don't ya'll go have a rest."

They were surprised to see a picnic cloth stretched out under a speckled sycamore, its wide leaves turning yellow and watched with questioning gazes as Benjie reached into the river and retrieved a large watermelon.

Ceremoniously, he carried the heavy fruit over, placed it on the cloth, took out his pocketknife and proceeded to cut it into sections, giving a speechless Pa the first slice.

"The fruits of my labor, Pa."

Pa looked suspiciously at his son then asked slowly, "Where'd this come from, Benjie?"

Grinning, Benjie dramatically swept his hand and pointed beyond the sycamore to a small overgrown field of vines with small yellow and green oval fruits.

"This is where I've been coming all summer. I've been growing my own watermelon and selling them in town. They've been a big hit, especially with Mr. Wynn, my best customer."

Benjie eyes sparkled as he continued, "I heard he'd been supplying food and drink for Mr. Denton's election soirees, so I brought in a sample and approached him about buying some. He balked at my price, at first, but I was sure he'd come around knowing how Mr. Denton has a hankering for spiked watermelon.

"I charged Mr. Wynn fifty cents for small ones and a dollar for large ones, like this. And I had a fair number of large watermelons which ended up at the Denton mansion."

"Why Benjamin Macrae," Rebecca admonished, "that's outrageous! A dollar for watermelon?"

Benjie was quiet for only a second before glancing at Pa and saying, "I thought it was outrageous the way he let Jenny go last spring and hired another teacher."

Suddenly, Jenny's blue eyes crinkled at her brother while Pa laughed with mirth. She tousled Benjie's hair saying, "You're my hero, Benjie. May I try some? It looks delicious."

He proudly handed his sisters each a large, red, seedy slice of cool watermelon.

"Where'd you get the seeds?" Jenny asked wiping juice from her chin.

"Elijah. I'd been fishing near the Denton plantation last summer and saw him walking along the river, like he was searching for something," Benjie recalled as he bit into the red pulp. "Anyway, we got to talking and before I knew it he took a watermelon out of the water and shared it with me. Then he gave me the seeds and told me how to care for the plants and vines.

"Said it tastes better after it's been in the river for a few hours. He's right. This is good."

They all agreed.

"You know, Pa, we might be growing the wrong crop. We should consider growing watermelon," Benjie suggested.

"It's a thought, son. But for now I think we'll stick with corn, though maybe _you_ should be the one going to the mill. You seem to have a talent for getting a mighty good price."

Benjie beamed at the compliment.

The fall harvest found Jenny and Rebecca preparing meals for the men who came in from gathering the corn and while they sat around the yard eating, talk of the local election and the chances of Silas Denton winning a seat in the senate were spirited but when the topic changed to the national election, some of the men, including Pa, became taciturn.

Jenny watched this with silent curiosity for she had assumed all the men in Dover believed in the Southern stance on states' rights and slavery yet observing a few of these men avert their eyes, say nothing or change the subject made her realize she had been wrong.

Refilling empty water glasses, she noticed Benjie listening with fascination when the men talked of war should the Republicans win and she shuddered to think her brother would find the idea of going to battle gallant and adventurous.

Jenny was glad to see the men leave when the last of the corn was finally picked.

Large flocks of Canada geese journeyed southward as the nights became cooler, the days shorter and oftentimes Jenny and Rebecca opened the doors and windows to allow the last of a warm autumn breeze through the house. Rugs were brought out to be beaten, canning was completed before the first hard frost and the sisters spent hours making candles for the long approaching nights.

And because Rebecca planned an evening ceremony for her December wedding, they set to work making extra candles and often Mary Louise came over to help with the process. It was on such a fall evening where the three women were found working in the steamy kitchen and Rebecca was telling Mary Louise about her most recent letter from Robert. Jenny wanted so much to share with her sister the news in Caleb's latest correspondence, but knowing how Rebecca felt about the relationship, she kept silent.

Jenny smiled, dipping a long string into the melted wax, as she thought of Caleb's marriage proposal, her consent and then Pa's confession of Caleb writing, asking for Jenny's hand in marriage and his blessing. All the while she was unaware of Rebecca watching her with a pout, but when her friend informed Rebecca that Mrs. Wilson needed her to try on the finished wedding gown mock-up she no longer gave any thought to Jenny.

The sisters drove to town as a cold late October wind blew across the harvested fields making the bare branches of nearby trees whistle and cows in brown pastures huddled together under thick gray clouds. The women pulled heavy shawls around their shoulders and tucked a wool blanket over their laps as their bonnet ribbons blew across their faces.

While the wagon rambled past the church, Jenny automatically looked up at the empty steeple window where the candleholder had not been for months and she wondered if it ever would again.

Then nearing the schoolyard she heard the children's screams and laughter and soon a number of the boys and girls called out to her and Jenny waved back. She also saw the new schoolmaster speaking to the Carver twins from the corner of her eyes.

"He doesn't know what to do with them," Rebecca whispered, smiling with amusement. "The twins' mother was complaining to Mrs. Wilson the other day and of course M.L. told me.

"Mrs. Carver tried to tell him what you'd done last year to get them to read, but he wasn't interested. Admittedly, the Carver boys have always been a handful. It's just good to know some things never change."

"Rebecca Marie!" Jenny laughed steering the old mare to the general store.

"I'll meet you at Mrs. Wilson's, Reb. I want to see if there's any mail and pick up a few things," Jenny said holding down her bonnet as a cool gust blew. "Do you need anything?"

Rebecca shook her head, wrapped her shawl tighter and hurried down the street, the wind whipping at her skirt.

Jenny went inside the warm, smoky store and found the wood stove surrounded by a group of men talking politics and smoking cigars. She greeted them while approaching the counter where Mrs. Wynn stood and after salutations were made, Jenny gave the proprietress a short list of supplies. The older woman scrutinized the paper then went to the back room while Jenny took the opportunity to walk around the store in search of a wedding gift for her sister. She knew Rebecca wanted a set of silver spoons, as most brides did, but Jenny wanted to give her something special, unique, but after searching every aisle nothing caught her eye.

"I should go into Clarksville," she thought. "There are some nice shops and I'd have more to choose from."

"Would you like Mr. Wynn to put the goods in your wagon, Miss Jenny?" Mrs. Wynn called from the counter as her husband came out the back room carrying a wooden crate.

"Yes, please."

"There's mail for ya'll," the older woman said holding out envelopes.

Jenny thanked her then looked through the batch where there was an envelope from Thomas, Rebecca had a letter from Robert and the bottom correspondence was hers.

She smiled to see Caleb's handwriting. The envelope was thick and she gently felt it, wondering what might be inside for the last letter contained magnolia leaves and alligator teeth.

Interrupting Jenny's thoughts Mr. Wynn called out, "All loaded, Miss Macrae. How's your Pa faring?"

"He's well, Mr. Wynn," she replied, putting the letters into her pocket then leaving the warmth of the store and walking into a stiff, chilly wind. By the time she entered the seamstress' store, her hands were cold and she heard Rebecca and Mary Louise giggling in the back before calling out.

Mrs. Wilson entered, removing pins from her mouth and sticking them into the pincushion attached to her wrist.

"Oh, Miss Jenny, Miss Rebecca's been wondering what was keeping you. She's rather anxious for you to see the mock-up. Come this way. You can warm your little ol' self at the stove," the woman said escorting Jenny into the back room. "Mary Louise, get Miss Jenny a cup of tea. Come, make yourself comfortable."

Jenny saw Rebecca wearing the mock-up and standing on a small wooden platform with a three-way mirror behind her. She stared at her sister while Mary Louise handed her a cup of tea.

Rebecca's smile widened then slowly she turned around looking at the design of the gown in the mirror. The ivory muslin mock-up was of a simple pattern with a modest cut neckline, long puffy sleeves, fitted waist and fashionable hoop skirt.

"Mrs. Wilson," Rebecca said, "if the hoop skirt was narrower, you wouldn't need as much material, right?"

"Right," the seamstress drawled.

"This is a lovely design and I adore everything about it but I'm not getting married at the Burditt mansion. The wedding will take place at our farmhouse and the parlor's not all that large. I don't need such a wide skirt."

"I didn't think of that, Miss Rebecca. We can definitely make the skirt narrower. It won't be a bother and you'll still look stunning."

"What material will you be using?" Jenny asked looking at the numerous bolts of silk, satin and velvet fabrics.

"The white silk on the chair. I couldn't convince your sister to go with the silk brocade. No matter. She'd look lovely in rags."

Jenny agreed as the seamstress left the room.

"She's right. Even in the muslin you look quite stunning," Jenny said picking up the bolt of silk brocade and fingering the material. "This is beautiful though, isn't it?"

"Oui. Et tres cher."

"Mais, tres chic," Mary Louise replied.

"Reb," Jenny said, an idea coming to mind, "what if the bodice and sleeves were made of the brocade and the white silk for the skirt? The colors match perfectly. What do you think of that?"

"I think it would still be too expensive," she answered trying to undo the mock-up.

"But not _as_ expensive," Mary Louise said coming to her aid.

"M.L., how much more would it cost if the top of the gown was made with the brocade?" Jenny asked just as Mrs. Wilson returned.

After a moment Mrs. Wilson wrote the amount on a piece of paper and handed it to Jenny saying, "This much more, Miss Jenny."

Jenny looked at the amount thoughtfully. Granted, it was more than she had expected to spend, but she had some money saved from teaching and could afford the gift.

She handed the paper back to Mrs. Wilson then walked to Rebecca and said quietly, "Do you like the idea, Reb? Don't consider the cost. Just consider the dress and what it represents and how you'll have it to pass down to your daughters one day."

Rebecca spoke after a pause. "It would be lovely."

"Then _that_ will be my wedding gift to you."

Rebecca, astounded, hugged her sister for the generous present, oblivious of her friend's tears and Mrs. Wilson's look of approval.

Jenny handed Rebecca the letter from Robert saying, "There's a letter from Thomas, too."

Rebecca tore open the envelope and read as Jenny steered Ol' Betsy out of town.

"I sure hope Pa has the soup heating. I'm chilled to the bone."

"Oh, Jenny, what a positively wonderful day it has been. Robert says he'll be home before Christmas with a two week pass. The wedding gown will be so beautiful. Thank you for the gift, Jenny" she said taking Jenny's hand. "Gracious, your hand is freezing. Do you want me to steer so you can get warm?"

Jenny shook her head. "Have you heard from Charles and Alice? Are they coming to the wedding?"

"As far as I know. Think I could ask Alice not to wear too wide a hoop skirt?"

"Not as far as Alice is concerned," Jenny chuckled. "You know she'll wear whatever is most fashionable, even if she won't be able to get through the door."

"You're right," Rebecca laughed. "Well, there won't be that many people. The Burditt's, M.L., Charles and Alice, Pa, Benjie, you, Robert and me. And the minister. Mustn't forget him. We should all fit comfortably in the parlor during the vows. Besides, the men will end up on the porch. They always seem to congregate there."

"Reb, you don't want me to make your wedding cake, do you?"

She laughed at the panic face Jenny made.

"No. Mrs. Burditt said she'd take care of it. We just have to do a nice buffet."

A large flock of Canada geese flew overhead in the familiar v-shape form and Reb murmured, "Roast goose would be nice, wouldn't it?"

"Yes, it would. But so will a rich, thick venison stew with just a hint of red wine, steaming roasted potatoes and green beans, along with a large basket of bread toasted with sweet butter. A feast fit for a king and queen," Jenny said.

Rebecca beamed with joy. "I have waited so long to be Mrs. Robert Burditt. It's been ages since I first fell in love with Robert. But you know, Jenny, the longer we're apart, the more I ache for him. The more I want to be with him the rest of my life."

Jenny smiled at her and Rebecca stared back whispering, "You know exactly how I feel, don't you? You...and Lieutenant Hyland?"

Jenny looked away, not wanting her sister to see the longing she felt for Caleb.

"Does he share your feelings, Jenny?"

She continued to look straight ahead and nodded.

"He told you...?"

"Yes, Reb," she said, "Caleb has told me he loves me."

Both women were quiet as Jenny drove.

"Will he ask for your hand?" Rebecca asked in a soft voice.

"He already has. I told him yes and Pa has given us his blessing."

Rebecca sighed heavily then put her head on Jenny's shoulder saying, "You're my sister, Jenny, and I want you to be happy, as happy as I am.

"I've never known you to care so much about a man before. Ever since I can remember you've always wanted to be a teacher. He must be special to have your heart."

She was pensive before speaking again.

"I fear the future and the talk of war, Jenny. It tears at me to think that if you marry Lieutenant Hyland you may one day have to leave Dover. If ever you do, Jenny, you'll take a part of my heart with you," she whispered with a sob.

Jenny bent her head and caressed Rebecca's long black hair with her cheek and soon both women were deep in thought as the wagon passed empty fields.

Steering Ol' Betsy into the driveway she looked up when Rebecca asked, "Whose horse is that?"

A gray and black speckled stallion was tethered to the porch and a saddle was balanced over the railing.

"I've never seen it before. Guess we'll find out, though," Jenny said as Benjie came out the front door.

"Ya'll must be cold," he called as the wagon neared.

"And hungry. Hopefully the soup's heating up," Jenny replied.

"Yup. I'll take the supplies around back and put away the wagon and Ol' Betsy," he offered.

"Thanks, Benjie. Who's here?"

"You'll find out soon enough," he said then walking to the shed he informed the mare, "You'll have to share your stall for a few days, ol' girl. Try to be hospitable."

The sisters looked at each other then hurried inside, anxious to get warm and closing the front door behind her, Jenny heard voices coming from the kitchen. Removing her shawl and bonnet she recognized...

"Well, it's about time ya'll showed up," Pa said coming from the kitchen.

Jenny's heart was racing as she rushed past Pa and into the kitchen where Caleb sat at the oak table, holding a steaming cup of coffee, talking to another uniformed man across from him.

"Caleb," she said, not believing her eyes.

"Jenny love," he replied, standing up then taking her into his arms.

They kissed tenderly.

Pushing away from him she spoke quickly. "When did you get here? Why didn't you write and tell me you were coming? I wouldn't have gone into town if I'd known you were going to be here this morning."

"I did write," he answered. "I mailed the letter weeks ago."

Jenny remembered the letter in her pocket and took it out.

"That's the one."

A chortle came from the table and she turned to see the other officer standing.

"Jenny, this is Captain McNeely. We call him Padre Pat. He's a chaplain."

She looked from one to the other, baffled.

"I was visiting Fort Gaines, ma'am," he explained. "I'm on my way to the Academy so I thought I'd travel up this way with Lieutenant Hyland."

Rebecca and Pa came into the kitchen at that moment, Pa having explained who the guests were.

Rebecca walked over to Caleb, held out her hand and welcomed him.

Jenny was genuinely pleased by the gesture.

Caleb introduced his travel companion while Pa poured coffee then told everyone to sit down for lunch before ladling steaming soup into bowls.

Benjie came into the kitchen, put the supplies on the cupboard then sat next to Rebecca as Pa placed a bowl in front of him then asked Rebecca about the wedding dress.

She told them all about Jenny's gift and the recent gossip from Mary Louise and Mrs. Wilson.

All the while Jenny had a hard time concentrating on the conversations as she kept looking up at Caleb, wondering if she was dreaming for she found it hard to believe that he was sitting next to her and feared looking away just to have him vanish. Jenny thought Caleb might be feeling the same as he, too, kept looking down at her, his steel blue eyes crinkling. She fought the urge to grab and hold him tight.

When lunch was completed, Caleb took her hand and asked if they could talk in private. She nodded. Standing to leave, Jenny remembered the letter from Thomas and handed it to Pa.

Rebecca sighed watching them leave and Pa, sitting across from her, said with emotion, "They love each other, Reb darlin'."

"I know, Pa," she murmured resignedly.

Benjie, surprised, blurted out, "You mean he's going to propose to Jenny?"

"He already has," Rebecca said, looking suspiciously at Captain McNeely. "I believe he's going to marry her. Today."

The chaplain said nothing as he sipped his coffee.

In the parlor, Caleb looked into Jenny's eyes then kissed her softly on the mouth.

"Jenny love," he said holding her tight, "How I have missed you. How I love you more than I thought was ever possible."

He took her hand and sitting together on the couch he began explaining hastily, nervously, "Padre Pat's being transferred to the Academy and stopped by the fort to visit. We met when I was in the Texas territory and became friends while traveling around with the troops. We correspond from time to time so he knew I was at Fort Gaines. While he was visiting, I got permission for a short leave and he offered to travel with me.

"He's heard a lot about you. I told him about my marriage proposal and your acceptance and he's offered to marry us, Jenny."

He took a long breath and exhaled slowly as she stared up at him.

"Marry us? Today?"

Caleb took both her hands and said quietly, "Jenny Macrae, I love you with all my heart. Will you do me the honor of marrying me today?"

Jenny's heart filled with joy and happiness and soon tears streamed down her face as she nodded, unable to speak.

"Yes?"

"Yes, Caleb Hyland," she sobbed joyfully.

He held her, softly caressing her hair.

"Let's tell Padre Pat."

#

Jenny gazed with adoration as Caleb placed the gold band on her finger, promising to love and cherish her for the rest of his days and when the chaplain pronounced the couple married, he took his bride in his arms and kissed her passionately while Benjie cheered and Pa hugged a teary-eyed Rebecca. After many handshakes and hugs they retreated to the kitchen to celebrate the union with a sumptuous meal.

Later that evening the newlyweds bade goodnight and ascended the staircase, Jenny reserved and nervous. Upon reaching the landing, Caleb suddenly whisked her into his arms and carried her to Pa's room where a soft fire burned in the small fireplace, candles glowed from the nightstand and the double bed's colorful quilt was folded down, showing fresh linen.

Jenny was deeply touched by Pa's effort to make her wedding night special and special it was. With fumbling fingers, missed kisses and shy touches, the couple eventually found passion and pleasure with one another. Exhausted with their first exploration the entwined couple slept soundly.

The following morning Jenny woke to soft kisses on her bare shoulder and slowly opening her eyes, saw steel blue eyes smiling.

"Good morning, Mrs. Hyland."

"Good morning, Caleb," she replied seductively combing her fingers through his brown curly hair before kissing him fully on his mouth then wrapping her arms around him. They made love once again.

Then snuggled in each other's arms, voices were heard below.

"Padre Pat will be leaving soon. I need to get downstairs 'though I'd rather spend the day in bed with my lovely bride."

He kissed her hastily, left the bed and added wood to the hot ashes of the fireplace. After dressing he asked, "Shall I fix you eggs this morning?"

"Eggs and toast would be nice."

He kissed her again then left while Jenny lay in bed reminiscing the wedding and their first night together. She laughed softly when she thought of her clumsiness and smiled, thinking of how caring and gentle Caleb had been. Then she remembered how her body had felt so...so heavenly wonderful.

"Ma, you told me love making was a wonderful experience but I think _that_ was an understatement. Maybe it's because I'm so in love Caleb. I am truly a happy woman, Ma."

It was another cool day with high, thin clouds blowing across the sunlit sky with a promise of rain seen in the western horizon. The red oak was bare and dry brown leaves blew throughout the yard, piling along the sides of the house, porch and shed. Standing next to the gray and black speckled horse, the officers talked in quiet tones as Jenny came outside carrying sandwiches wrapped in brown paper giving them to the chaplain. Shortly the men shook hands before Caleb's friend climbed onto his steed and tipped his hat in farewell.

They watched as he rode away then Caleb asked, "Walk with me, Mrs. Hyland?"

Jenny smiled at her husband and softly kissed him. Hand-in-hand they walked the countryside, Jenny noting Caleb's quietness while passing cow pastures and bare fields. "Is something wrong, Caleb?"

"How could anything be wrong? I'm the happiest man on earth, Jenny. I'm married to the woman who stole my heart the first time I met her, the woman who's filled my thoughts for months and whom I've promised to love and care for until death. The woman I will leave, when I return to Fort Gaines."

Jenny leaned her head against him and they were silent for some time.

"Did I tell you I have property and a cabin next to my father's farm? The cabin's small, but comfortable. My sister Emmy calls it her sanctuary and uses it in the guise of caring for it. She goes there whenever she and her mother argue or to read books forbidden by her mother. She's quite the rebellious young woman," he chuckled.

"How old is she?"

"Seventeen, going on thirty."

Strolling along the main road Caleb spoke of his half-sister, the small farm, family friends; one of whom was actually serving with him in Alabama, the land and people who lived on the outskirts of Springfield, where he grew up in the vast grassland.

When he no longer spoke, Jenny asked, "Why are you telling me all this, Caleb?"

With great seriousness, Caleb explained, "Jenny, we are headed for war. The results of the election will determine whether or not the conflict will commence within a short period of time or later. If Mr. Lincoln wins, southern states are threatening secession and this will not happen without bloodshed."

He glanced in the direction of the farmhouse and said, "I know it will be hard to leave, Jenny, but if war breaks out, I'll fight for the Union. You'll be safer in Springfield."

She stared at him, wordless then pulling the shawl tightly around her shoulders, she remembered her words to Rebecca proclaiming her love and loyalty to Caleb. And although the thought of leaving her family weighed heavy on her heart, the idea of Caleb going to battle terrified her.

Saddened by the thought, Jenny began in the direction of the farmhouse. Caleb caught up, put his arm around her and she felt him kiss the top of her head.

"I love you, Jenny Mac...Jenny Hyland."

"I love you, Caleb, with all my heart. And wherever you go, I also go."

He kissed her tenderly.

That night, Jenny dreamt of a soldier on a chestnut gelding holding a glinting saber over his head who crumpled in a heap to the ground. She cried out in her sleep, waking her husband who felt the warm tears on his chest as he held his sleeping bride in protective arms.

When asked about it the next morning, Jenny did not remember the dream, only the terrible emptiness it left. She held him, wishing he would never leave her side.

During the remainder of Caleb's leave, the couple did not speak of war nor of the possibility of leaving Dover. They spent their time walking along the road or next to the river, reading at the fireplace in Pa's room, bundled together under a thick quilt on the porch late at night or just talking at the kitchen table.

On a frosty morning, Jenny and Caleb stood in the parlor holding each other close while Pa, Rebecca and Benjie left the couple alone after telling the soldier goodbye. The chestnut neighed in the front yard.

Jenny promised herself not be tearful at Caleb's departure, at least not until he left, and when looking into steel blue eyes she feared the promise would not be kept.

"Too bad I can't get you into my saddle pack and take you with me," he whispered hoarsely.

With shaking hands, Jenny removed her shawl from a hook before Caleb gently took it from her, wrapped it around her and together they walked outside.

He checked his saddle one final time as Jenny petted the gelding's long nose. "Take good care of him, Chester."

Caleb untied the strap from the porch and they held one another while walking down the drive then reaching the main road they kissed long and intimately.

"I love you, Caleb," she whispered. "I'm going to miss you something fierce."

Caleb kissed her forehead and spoke softly, "I love you, Jenny. No matter where I go or where I am, you are always in my heart."

He kissed her again then mounted his steed.

"Good-bye, love."

"Be safe, Caleb."

The tears cascaded down as her husband rode away, turned and waved. She stood watching in the cold still morning, until he could no longer be seen along the horizon.

On November 6, 1860, Abraham Lincoln captured enough electoral votes from northern and western states to secure the presidency of the United States. Southern politicians, furious at the outcome, threatened secession and war. The loudest state was South Carolina.

Robert Burditt returned to Dover on a short leave to marry his sweetheart, arriving at the Macrae farmhouse on a cold, wet, November afternoon. Rebecca screamed with surprise and delight as the drenched and exhausted lieutenant stood in the threshold.

"I've only three days, Reb dear."

The following misty afternoon the couple married at the farmhouse where the parlor was ablaze with glowing candles and warmth from the fireplace filled the room. The kitchen table was laden with bowls of spiced applesauce and steaming vegetables as well as baskets of sweet breads and buttered biscuits. The aroma of the thick venison stew with red wine was intoxicating and the wedding cake, baked the night before by a Burditt cook, sat on the cupboard next to a platter of towering apples and oranges.

The family and guests assembled in the parlor waiting for Rebecca to enter and as when she did, Robert's mother cried softly, watching her son gaze adoringly at his beautiful bride.

The ceremony was short and lovely as soft rain tapped on the windows and family and friends cheered and clapped when the newlyweds kissed.

Jenny hugged her sister and brother-in-law then saw Robert looking at her wedding band.

"Mrs. Hyland?"

Jenny blushed. "Yes."

She watched him peer at Rebecca, seeing the sadness briefly in his eyes.

"I must have just missed him," Robert commented.

"He was here last month."

"It would have been good to see him."

Jenny smiled warmly replying, "He would have liked that."

They turned as a wine bottle popped open and the celebration began in earnest as toasts were made and the guests congregated into the kitchen.

Jenny stayed behind, wrapping a shawl around herself then going outside where heavy gray clouds darkened the afternoon sky and rain danced upon the puddles throughout the yard. She stood at the railing turning the gold band on her finger and thinking of Caleb, who had left three weeks ago, ached for him, his touch, his smile.

She was concerned for him, fearing he would come to harm at the southern fort, being one of only a handful of soldiers from the north and even though he had assured her of his safety, she worried.

Jenny turned when the front door opened and Charles came out holding a cup of steaming coffee, offering it to her. She took the mug and wrapped her hands around it, glad for the warmth.

Reticent, Charles stood next to her for he had not been pleased to hear of her marriage to the Union officer and when he and Alice arrived for Rebecca's wedding, they had given her an icy reception. Jenny had not minded Alice's reaction, but she was deeply hurt by her brother's coldness.

"Are you happy, Jenny?"

"Yes, Charles, I am."

They remained on the porch, silently sitting in the rockers and listening to the rain hit against the rooftop. It was later when they were joined by Robert, his father, Pa and Benjie. Jenny excused herself as Mr. Burditt began handing out cigars and went inside where the women talked and gossiped in the parlor. She sat in Pa's chair close to the fireplace and glimpsed across the room at her sister who was glowing, anxiously watching the front door, waiting for her groom to reappear. Jenny was sorry to learn the couple would not be sharing their first night together under this roof as Mrs. Burditt had arranged accommodations for the newlyweds at the Burditt mansion. Jenny stared into the fireplace remembering the joy and ecstasy she had shared with Caleb in the room above.

All too soon, the men returned, the wedding cake, coffee and tea were brought in and served by two of the Burditt servants then carriages arrived to take away the newlyweds and guests. Mrs. Burditt gave instructions to the Negro women before leaving, telling Pa a carriage would return for them.

Hugs and kisses were given all around, farewells were said as the light rain continued and soon the house was quiet, except for the cleaning heard in the kitchen.

Covering a yawn, Jenny told Pa and Benjie 'goodnight' then retired to her bedroom where she quickly undressed, crawled between the sheets and listening to the rain, thought of Caleb before falling asleep.

The following morning Charles and Alice arrived at the farmhouse in time for a late breakfast and as Alice sulked childishly about having to eat so early Charles tried to pacify her with a plate of buttered toast. When Alice pushed the plate of toast away, got up from the table and went into the parlor, Benjie exited the kitchen with the excuse that he needed to get a few things from town.

.Jenny, sitting across the table from Charles, watched her brother as he shook his head and Pa poured coffee.

"Her father snapped at her this morning. It's not something she's used to," Charles explained. "I warned her not to mention his failed election bid. He's still stewing over the money he foolishly spent having so many 'political rallies', as he called them, trying to procure votes. He couldn't see that the men he was courting were only coming for the food and drink, especially the drink.

"He spent hundreds on booze alone," he said disgustedly.

Then suddenly, he laughed out loud saying, "I understand my little brother made a bit of money from these rallies. Selling watermelons to old man Wynn?"

Pa smiled at Jenny and they all laughed together.

Charles and Alice returned to Clarksville shortly after lunch and Benjie returned home with a letter for Jenny. Happy to hear from Caleb, she saw immediately that it was not one of his usually thick correspondences filled with leaves, dried flowers, seashells or feathers. It was a brief note letting her know he was well though tension had grown since Mr. Lincoln's victory and small fights had broken out among some of the enlisted men while the officers, trying to set an example, were 'coolly amiable' to one another.

...baseball teams are divided among the enlisted men by their home states; northerners versus southerners.

...the fort commander has ordered all troops to do extra duty. He's keeping every person so busy we're too exhausted to fight among ourselves.

Rumor among the officers from the south is that South Carolina is preparing to secede. It will be interesting to see what President Buchanan will do as his last presidential act, if in fact, secession occurs. Only time will tell.

Jenny love, I'm unable to write longer. Lanterns out in minutes. If you do not hear from me in the next few weeks it's only because the commander is adamant about keeping us occupied. I think of you constantly. I miss you and love you.

"I miss you, too, Caleb," she whispered.

For the remainder of November, Jenny received no word from Caleb.

On December 3rd the president of the United States, James Buchanan, gave his final speech to the country claiming no state had the right to secede from the Union, though the government was powerless to challenge such a move.

Jenny, sick with worry, still did not hear from Caleb. She fought the impulse to walk into town every day to inquire of a letter from Alabama and held the tears whenever Pa or Benjie returned empty handed. She took long walks, as she could not sit still. Neither could she concentrate when playing checkers with Benjie nor reading, so one evening Jenny went through Ma's knitting basket and began knitting slippers for the entire family. Numerous cold, late December nights Pa found her in front of the fireplace with the needles in constant motion and just days before Christmas she finished the last pair, wrapped each set in brown paper and gave them out on Christmas morning.

December 20, 1860, South Carolina seceded from the country, the first of eleven states to eventually do so, and soon afterward the state's militia began taking over federal buildings and arsenals. On December 26th Major Robert Anderson, commander of the federal forts in Charleston harbor, withdrew troops from Fort Moultrie and Castle Pinckney, moving them to Fort Sumter.

President Buchanan, refusing the state's demand to have Major Anderson and his troops leave, ordered _The Star of the West_ to sail south in order to deliver needed provisions to Fort Sumter.

News of the occupation of Fort Sumter by Union troops caused much trepidation for Jenny and her sister. Rebecca's last letter from her husband was just before South Carolina seceded and he had written that all was quiet at Fort Sullivan.

The 1861 New Year began ominously as the _Clarksville Chronicle_ editor predicted the secession of five other southern states by the end of the month and the likelihood of war by summer.

To Jenny's horror and fear, Alabama was included in the list of states predicted to leave the Union and while reading the article, her hands trembled and tears fell as she could no longer keep inside all the emotions built up for lack of knowing if Caleb was well.

Pa held her hand in comfort before hearing Rebecca cry out from the parlor then hastening into the next room, they found Rebecca embracing a dust covered Robert Burditt. The couple was oblivious to all around them so Pa and Jenny retreated back into the kitchen where Jenny folded the newspaper, refusing to read about the country's demise any longer. Gritting her teeth, she took down her wool coat and bonnet then left.

The sun was high in a near cloudless sky and a cold soft breeze caressed her face. The empty yard, bare trees and fields were brown and lifeless and a thick band of clouds blanketed the northern horizon.

"Maybe it'll snow," she thought putting her hands deep into the coat pockets, feeling the letter with the Alabama address. "Should I bother posting it? So many have gone unanswered."

She closed her eyes. "Where are you, Caleb? Are you well? Why won't you answer my letters? Don't you know this is killing me?"

She walked slowly under the boughs of the oak, Benjie watching her from the shed. He nuzzled the mare and whispered, "Wish there was something I could do to make you smile, Jenny, even if it's just for a moment."

Later, Jenny returned home empty handed once again and found the others along with Robert sitting at the oak table drinking coffee. No one mentioned her red swollen eyes as she sat between Pa and Benjie and Rebecca handed her a cup.

Robert explained how he had resigned his commission after South Carolina militia took over Fort Sullivan and staring into his cup confessed, "I was asked by the militia's commander to stay on. I reckon they're looking for experienced soldiers to train volunteers. They expect Mr. Lincoln to send troops into Charleston once he's in office.

"I wonder how many other southern states will follow suit when all is said and done," he spoke to no one in particular.

Jenny stared at Robert then closed her eyes and prayed, "Caleb, please be safe. Please answer my letters." Unseen by the others at the table, she brushed away a tear before it fell down her sallow cheek.

January 5th, 1861, Alabama state militia seized Forts Morgan and Gaines and still no word. Jenny was frantic.

One bitterly cold, wet January afternoon, Jenny answered a light rap at the front door and there standing in a puddle was a tall man wearing a dripping wool overcoat and a wet, dirty blue hat hiding his face, his shoulders were bent with fatigue. Glancing into his gaunt face as he slowly removed the hat, Jenny's fist went to her mouth as she choked back a cry of revulsion for the left side of his face was hideously bruised and swollen. A long, ugly gash beneath his tightly shut, swollen left eye was bloody and infected. His curly brown hair was dirty and matted and the short beard he sported was scraggly and unkempt. She looked into his good right eye and stared at the haggard steel blue color.

"Caleb?" she questioned softly, searching a face she did not recognize.

"Jenny love," he whispered, pain registered in his voice.

Jenny grabbed the wet coat sleeves, looked up and scrutinized his face once again.

"Caleb," she said softly, shaking her head with disbelief then gingerly reached up and caressed his right cheek. He took her hand and kissed the palm then they fell into each other's arms, Jenny crying long and hard.

#

Jenny carefully cleansed the wound on Caleb's cheek, thankful Benjie had accompanied Robert and Rebecca into Clarksville to visit Charles and Alice earlier that morning. Rebecca had tried to get her to come along, but Jenny did not want to leave the farmhouse in case there was word from Caleb.

She stood over her husband as he sat next to the box stove in the warm kitchen, many questions going through her head as she gently rubbed dried blood and dirt from around the wound, but for the time being remained silent.

Pa filled the wooden tub with steaming water then pumped more water into empty pots and set them back on the stove before leaving through the backdoor.

Jenny rinsed the cloth in soapy water then taking a deep breath said softly, "Caleb?"

He opened his good eye.

"I need to lance it."

"Okay."

She tightened her mouth, fighting back the tears as he took her hand and kissed it.

Grimacing, Jenny used Pa's jack-knife to cut open the infected wound and soon blood and pus spilled out. She was washing the laceration when Pa returned with salve in hand, setting it on the table.

"Need anything else, Jenny darlin'?"

Concentrating on Caleb, she shook her head as Pa gazed quickly at Caleb's face then left the house once again, Jenny certain he was going to visit Ma.

When the cut was thoroughly cleaned, Jenny layered it with salve, kissed Caleb's forehead then poured the pots of boiling water into the tub, checking the bath's temperature. Caleb watched as she came to him, knelt down and took off his boots. With much effort and Jenny's assistance, he undressed then slowly lowered himself into the short tub while Jenny, biting her lip, silently anguished over the large ugly bruises on his back, legs and arms. She helped him wash and when finished he asked that she shave the short beard.

Jenny shook her head. "I can't, Caleb. Not now," she said knowing her hands were too shaky to hold a razor. "I'll try tomorrow, okay?"

He nodded.

After dressing in some of Pa's clothes as his own were damp from traveling in the rain, Caleb walked up the stairway with Jenny supporting him and upon entering Pa's bedroom, Jenny saw Pa had made the bed with fresh linen and added wood to the small hearth.

She turned down the blankets and watched Caleb collapsed onto the bed where she covered him and sat next to him listening to him breath evenly.

Delicately she touched his swollen face, tears falling.

Caleb moved slightly whispering, "I'm sorry to put you through this, Jenny. I love you...so much."

She kissed him tenderly on the mouth and sobbed quietly, "I love you, Caleb." She wanted to hold him, but feared hurting his bruised body.

When Caleb slept soundly, she left the house and stood at the porch rail watching the rain then hearing the neighs of the horses, skirted around the numerous puddles and into the shed, taking a handful of oats from a barrel as she entered. The large chestnut stomped its front hoof while she offered it the oats then patted the horse's long red-brown nose, "Thank you for bringing Caleb back to me."

The chestnut stomped again when she returned to the house, to be near her husband.

Caleb slept the remainder of the day and well into the following day with Jenny often checking him. The morning after his return, she awoke slowly, having had a restless night keeping vigil over her husband, dressed in the coolness of the room then added kindling to the coals in the hearth before joining Pa in the kitchen.

"Morning," she said yawning.

"Good mornin', Jenny. Would you like some eggs and bacon?"

She shook her head. "Just coffee. What's that?" she asked indicating a brown paper package on the table.

"Venison. The Watkins boy killed his first buck yesterday and wanted to share a couple of steaks with us."

"Venison stew for supper?"

"Sounds good to me. It'll help to put some meat back on Caleb's bones."

Jenny smiled, having had the same thought.

Later, she washed Caleb's clothes, hanging them around the large kitchen to dry and when this was completed, she kneaded dough and set it aside to rise.

After lunch Pa went into town for supplies while Jenny cut the venison into large chunks then added it to a pot of vegetables, onions and dried herbs and as the winter sun neared the horizon, Jenny began taking down the laundry.

"Afternoon, ma'am," Caleb spoke raggedly entering the kitchen.

Jenny spun around then watched with an ache in her heart as Caleb made his way to her. The swelling of his face had gone down considerably and his left eye was partially opened but the scraggly beard made him look old and tired.

When he reached her, Caleb took her into his arms, kissed her passionately as she returned the kiss, holding onto him.

"This beard is driving me crazy, Jenny. Please shave it?"

"Don't you think it would be safer if the barber did it?"

He smiled wickedly down at her, shook his head and said, "I trust you, Jenny love."

Caleb kissed the top of her head and asked if the stew was ready to be eaten, he was famished.

Jenny sat next to Caleb telling him about Robert's return to Dover and what had taken place at Fort Sullivan, hoping he would eventually tell her what happened in Alabama when Pa came through the back door carrying goods.

"Well, Caleb, it's good to see you up and about. No, no. Don't get up. Just sit and eat."

Pa put the crate on the table, reached inside then handed Jenny a stack of letters tied with a ribbon. "You've been expecting these."

Jenny, puzzled, untied the ribbon.

"Mrs. Wynn said they all arrived this morning," he continued, hanging his coat.

Caleb set his fork down before taking the letters from her, examining each one.

She gazed up and saw his eyes burning.

Eyebrows creasing, he looked at her saying, "Does this mean you haven't heard from me since...."

"The end of November," she completed his unfinished question.

"All this time," he said glaring at the bundle, "you didn't get one of my letters?"

Jenny shook her head then felt Caleb's arms going around her as he held her and whispered, "You've gone through your own private hell, haven't you, Jenny love?"

"My purgatory is over, Caleb. You're here, and that's all that matters."

He continued to hold her tight, not wanting to let go.

"Caleb."

The officer looked at the older man who sat across from the couple, sipped some coffee then asked pointedly, "What happened?"

Caleb, slowly letting go of Jenny, was quiet, thinking where to start, trying to remember what had happened first. So much had occurred at Fort Gaines when Mr. Lincoln won the election but after South Carolina seceded, the tension and animosity between the troops became serious. Northern soldiers started losing personal items; books, clothing, boots, small weapons. Two men from New York had their horses stolen from the fort.

He explained that Chester had been boarded on the mainland, at the suggestion of Padre Pat who knew an older trustworthy couple needing the money. The chaplain had introduced Caleb to them last October.

Then after the New Year, Fort Gaines and Fort Morgan were overtaken by the state's militia. The fort's commanding officer, a southerner, warned the officers this was likely to happen, and if it did, not to resist and for the most part the takeover was civil but there was a group of ruffians among the Alabama militia who had secretly taken a few of the northern men to the mess and battered them with fists, boots and rifle butts.

Caleb felt the wound on his cheek, vividly remembering the butt of the rifle coming at him before an officer from Georgia came in with a handful of the fort's troops and arrested the hooligans.

Soon afterward, the Federal troops departed Fort Gaines with the commanding officer ordering soldiers back to their home states, to report to the nearest army facility of their hometowns.

"Before leaving, I requested permission to pick my wife up before going back to Illinois. My petition was granted," Caleb said looking down at Jenny with meaning.

Pa glanced at the couple then stood to leave as Jenny stared at Caleb with understanding then whispered, "Could we wait until Reb and Benjie come back? So I can ...say...good-bye."

She succumbed to the ache and tears as Caleb held her, softly saying they could wait.

In the next room, Pa stood at the hearth gazing up at Ma's portrait. His stance, tall and straight, belied the single tear creeping down his cheek, unable to grasp the thoughts that were filling his mind.

Pa went into town early the next day with a list of supplies Caleb had drawn up for the trip north. Jenny was in the kitchen ironing when Caleb entered the room carrying a razor and small towel. He watched her brush away a strand of hair, unaware of his presence, and noted her red swollen eyes then clearing his throat, so as not to startle her, walked to where she stood.

Jenny was pleased to see his eye opened bright and clear, the swelling almost gone and the cut mending although a dark discoloration surrounded the wound but this would disappear with time and the scar that would remain under his left eye would only make him look more rugged.

Caleb took her in his arms and asked, "Do you know how much I love you, Jenny Hyland?"

She looked into his steel blue eyes and drawled slowly, teasing, "Why, no, Lieutenant Hyland, I've absolutely no idea how much you love me..."

He tilted her lovely face upward and kissed her long and passionately. "I love you, so much, Jenny, I would die if anything ever happened to you."

Jenny tenderly reached up and caressed his cheek and lips then softly moved her hand around his ear, through his hair, to the back of his head, pulled him down and kissed him as he responded to her body.

They laid in each other's arms in front of the parlor fireplace, spent and satisfied. Jenny noticed an unfamiliar trunk near the couch then remembered the voyage she would be taking with her husband.

Caleb saw her frown before she stood, explaining the ironing needed to be finished, pulled the dress over her head and asked Caleb to button the back.

Afterward he turned her toward him and said, "Jenny, you are my love, my life. I..."

Jenny quickly fingered his mouth and said with intense honesty, "Caleb, I _will_ miss my family. I'm not going to lie and say that our leaving isn't breaking my heart, because it is.

"But you're my husband. If you were to leave without me, I would perish. Where you go, I go."

Steel blue eyes filled with love and tenderness looked down at her. She stood on her toes to kiss him then returned to the ironing while Caleb shaved, pleased that his wife had cut the beard the previous evening.

At the sound of the returning wagon Caleb hurried outside to help Pa with the supplies and take care of Ol' Betsy while Jenny put away the cooled irons. Shortly Pa came in and without any greeting set two crates of goods on the kitchen table, walked over to the stove and poured himself some coffee then stared out the window as Jenny observed his stern and pensive face.

"Pa?" Jenny asked from the other side of the room, frowning when he didn't answer.

The back door opened and Caleb came in saying, "Thank you for the supplies, Mr. Macrae. Did you have enough money?"

Pa nodded, pursed his lips then told Caleb, "South Carolina militia fired on the _Star of the West_ the other day so it wasn't able to re-supply Fort Sumter. The ship's on its way back to New York."

Caleb scowled at the news then slowly asked, "Were there any casualties?"

"None were reported," he said keeping his eyes on his son-in-law and continuing, "Mississippi has seceded."

Jenny stared at Pa then turned to Caleb, whose eyes were filled with rage.

"Damn. Damn it all," he said roughly. "Do they honestly want war?" Filled with anger and frustration, he quickly glanced at Jenny, who nodded sadly, then he took his hat and coat from the hook and left.

"He'll want to be on the next train to Springfield," she said watching from the door.

"It leaves tomorrow morning. Come, Jenny darlin', I brought down your Ma's trunk. Let's put it out to air."

Silently, they went into the parlor, picked up the wooden trunk and took it outside where the air was calm but cold, the sky dreary and overcast.

Jenny propped open the musty trunk's lid then told Pa she'd be in shortly and it wasn't long before she heard the horse's footsteps approach from the side of the house. Caleb sat on the chestnut gelding, fury remaining in his eyes. "I'll be gone for a while, Jenny love."

She watched him gallop down the drive then enter the main road.

Jenny spent the afternoon going through her room, deciding what to pack and what to leave. She brought down her small book collection, the three shells and clothes, placing everything in neat piles around the parlor.

Pa brought down Ma's basket of knitting needles and yarn telling her to take them, as Rebecca would not touch any of it and she gladly accepted.

When Pa reminded her of the goods from town, she went into the kitchen and looked through the two boxes that held wool blankets, a few toiletries, a bolt of muslin and yards of flannel material.

"I should stay busy with all this."

Caleb had yet to return by the late afternoon and in the warm parlor of the farmhouse Jenny was placing the last wool blanket in the old trunk when a carriage was heard coming down the drive.

Pa lit the lantern on the mantle, threw the match into the fireplace then walked toward the front door just as Rebecca and Benjie came through.

"Brrrr," Benjie exclaimed. "It's cold out there. Let me near that fire." And quickly hanging his hat, but keeping his coat on, he bee-lined to the fireplace with outstretched hands.

Rebecca smiled at Pa then looked across the parlor where Jenny was closing the lid of the trunk and shortly Jenny looked up to see her sister staring at her, green eyes filled with questions. She slowly stood, never taking her eyes off Rebecca, the pain growing in her heart.

Robert came through the door saying, "Reb dear, I'm going to the mansion to return the carriage. While I'm there I'd like to speak to my father.

"Good afternoon, Mr. Macrae," he said formally, nodding to Pa. "I assume you've heard about the _Star of the West_? Did you hear that Mississippi and Florida have seceded?"

Pa did not answer as he sadly watched his daughters.

Robert turned to see his pale and quiet wife staring at Jenny. Benjie looked around as it became still in the house and as he did so, Caleb entered through the opened door. Robert glanced his way and their eyes met briefly before Caleb closed the door behind him, glimpsed at Jenny then hung his coat and hat.

Jenny was relieved to see her husband and studying his face saw tiredness and pain behind his eyes.

"Has Alabama also seceded?" Caleb asked without anger walking across the room to where his wife stood.

Robert frowned at the cut on the other's face. "Not that I've heard. There's speculation, at least in Clarksville there's speculation it'll be next."

Silence enveloped the room as all eyes were on Caleb.

"The train leaves tomorrow morning. I'd like to..." he said looking down at her.

"I'm packed, Caleb."

His eyes reflected relief and she wrapped her arms around him, holding him tight until she heard the sound of Rebecca's muffled cry. Caleb kissed the top of her head then reluctantly letting go she walked to her sister, who was being comforted in Robert's arms.

"Reb darlin'," she spoke gently, wanting to reach out and touch her sister's wet cheek.

Rebecca peered at Caleb and sobbed, "Take care of her, Caleb Hyland."

"I shall."

The sisters faced each other, Rebecca's lips trembling, while Jenny fought back tears.

"I'll miss you," they echoed then smiling sadly, fell in to each other's arms, sobbing.

Pa walked over to a shaken Benjie, put his arm around his son's shoulders and led him into the kitchen while Robert, uncomfortable in the presence of the two crying women, turned to Caleb saying, "I need to return the carriage. Care to join me?"

Caleb nodded then kissed Jenny's hair as she held on to her sister and soon the soldiers left, leaving the sister's alone.

After a while Jenny let go of Rebecca, wiping away the tears with Caleb's kerchief then together they sat on the couch where Rebecca wrapped her arm around Jenny's, laying her head on her sister's shoulder.

Jenny heard Benjie and Pa quietly talking in the kitchen then suddenly felt her sister's wracking sobs and alarmed at the intensity, looked at Rebecca, surprised to see her laughing.

"Do...you...remember," she spoke in between breaths, "...the time we went into the backyard after that rain storm, barefooted, jumping into the puddles to see who could get the other the dirtiest? And we covered each other in a layer of mud from our heads all the way down to our toes? And when we got bored with that, we saw the sheets on the line and decided to draw pictures on them for Ma? Using the mud?"

Jenny smiled at the memory from her early childhood and shaking her head chuckled, "Ma wasn't too pleased with our artwork, was she?"

"The woman had absolutely no appreciation for those masterpieces," Rebecca laughed. "Of course, I was none too pleased about having to bathe in the river."

"Screamed like it was the end of the world, didn't we?" Jenny giggled. "Charles telling us there were monster-size fish with mouths full of long, sharp teeth swimming up and down the river, just waiting for little girls to come near so they could gobble us up."

And as the two women recalled other stories from their childhood, Pa and Benjie came into the parlor, each carrying a tray with stew, bread and coffee. Pa set his tray down and was adding more wood to the hearth when Jenny saw him briefly glance up at Ma's portrait.

Benjie handed Jenny a bowl before settling in the rocker to partake in the light supper and while the sisters waited for the return of their husbands, the foursome shared memories and comfort.

#

Jenny leaned against her husband and closed her eyes in an attempt to fall asleep as the train traveled into Kentucky and soon memories of the previous night came to mind.

Caleb and Robert had returned to the farmhouse after midnight, finding their wives still talking in the parlor and when Jenny finally went to bed, Caleb was waiting, knowing she would need comforting. He held her close throughout the night as she silently wept, eventually exhausting herself and sleeping.

The train whistle blew, startling Jenny who took Caleb's hand and looked up at him with tired eyes. Slowly, the motion of the train began lulling her to sleep and she felt Caleb's kiss on her hair.

The train sped through the vast snowy plains of southern Illinois when the news of Alabama's secession hit all the small town newspapers. Caleb and Jenny read the state's proclamation severing ties with the Union in a paper another passenger left behind in Carbondale.

Jenny wondered if President Buchanan would initiate a peace process, or leave the entire problem for Mr. Lincoln, but realistically understood the lame duck president could not resolve the insurmountable problem of southern secession before Mr. Lincoln's inauguration, the first week of March.

Jenny's head throbbed and her body was stiff and sore by the journey's end and when stepping out of the train car onto the wooden platform where her feet were firmly planted on ground, the rhythm of the train continued to pulsate through her. A frigid breeze took her breath away while she tied her bonnet with gloved hands.

"Welcome to Springfield, Illinois, Mrs. Hyland," Caleb said.

She smiled warmly up at him then looked around at the packed station bustling with passengers leaving the train and being greeted by friends or family while others waited, some impatiently, to enter the cars. Jenny was surprised at the number of soldiers who surveyed the people coming and going.

Caleb took her arm and walked to a whitewashed building where a wooden sign with 'Springfield' painted in black swung noisily in the wind. Caleb pointed to a room with a potbelly stove, unoccupied benches and people milling about.

"It may take a while to get our belongings and hire a wagon, Jenny. Why don't you go in and wait? You'll be more comfortable there."

Jenny looked into the room, shook her head whispering softly, "I couldn't possibly sit another minute, Caleb. I'll wait out here or maybe walk around town. If I get cold I'll go in but I need fresh air."

He didn't have the chance to reply as they both heard Caleb's name being called.

"Lieutenant Hyland, sir."

Jenny and Caleb turned to see a towering, red hair, barrel-chested man in uniform striding toward them.

Caleb groaned softly and Jenny looked at him, wondering at the queer face.

The man stood at attention directly in front of Caleb and saluted and when Caleb returned the salute then stretched out his hand the man pushed it aside, giving Caleb a bear hug.

Jenny heard her husband moan loudly, "Put me down, you big oaf!"

The giant of a man set him down, none to gently.

"It's about time you showed up, Caleb. You've given us quite a scare." The soldier stared at the healing wound on Caleb's cheek and said mockingly, "I see that little cut didn't help improve your looks. Too bad."

"Ma'am," the soldier suddenly said, smiling down at Jenny.

"Jenny," Caleb said, shaking his head at the other soldier, "this is Mac, Frank MacIntyre. My wife, Jenny."

"Sergeant Mac to you lieutenant," the other man said taking Jenny's proffered hand. "It's a pleasure, ma'am."

"Mac and I grew up together."

The sergeant snorted at this. "He was a first class pain in my butt, beggin' your pardon, ma'am. Use to follow wherever Ralph and I went. Swear he ate more cookies and meals at our house than he did at his own. Ma, bless her soul, was smitten with those eyes of his so she always had milk and cookies waiting for him, whenever he was around, which was more often than I care to say."

"Your Ma made the best oatmeal cookies and that's the only reason I followed you around. Figured you and Ralph would have to go home eventually and I just tagged along for the cookies."

"Our fathers were good friends," Caleb began explaining. "They planted..."

"Speaking of fathers," Mac interrupted impatiently, "I made the mistake of telling the ol' man what happened at Fort Gaines. He gave me an ear full. 'It's your responsibility to take care of him' he kept yelling at me. As if my job in this army was to personally care for you.

"When I told him you were stopping in Dover, alone, he was beside himself, telling me I should've accompanied you.

"'You're practically his older brother'," he mimicked the voice of an old man.

Caleb laughed out loud.

"Well, at least Pa will be happy to know you made it back safe and sound."

"You mean you're not glad to see me?"

Mac grunted then asked, "Chester at the back?"

"Yes, I was just going to get him then hire a wagon. Why don't you join me and tell me what's been going on," Caleb said seeing other uniformed men moving about then turning to Jenny said, "I'll be back as soon as we load the wagon."

"Ma'am," Sergeant MacIntyre said touching his cap.

She nodded, watching the two men walk away, losing sight of them in the multitude then looking at all the unfamiliar faces around her, Jenny began feeling alone and homesick. Sighing, she walked to the front of the depot and looked up the street into the town of Springfield where the bright sun reflected off the snow on the rooftops of the buildings and muddy slush splattered as horses and wagons were driven through the narrow street rutted with dirty snow. On the elevated wooden sidewalks, townspeople bundled in wool coats, hats and bonnets, scurried about their business as it was too cold and bitter to loiter. Strolling along she saw the presence of uniformed men patrolling the street on foot and horseback.

Jenny walked the main thoroughfare of Springfield passing window displays, offices and the post office then going down a busy side street, she was pleased to see a public library. She glanced at the doorway when a young couple exited the building and the woman took her companion's hand, caught Jenny's eye and blushed. Jenny smiled back before returning to the depot and by the time she arrived, her toes and fingers were numb and her face was raw from the biting wind. Jenny found Caleb on the platform searching for her and a look of relief was apparent as he caught sight of her approaching.

"I'm sorry, Caleb. I lost track of time," she said quietly looking up at him sheepishly and taking his arm. "Did Chester fare well on the trip?"

"Yes, he did," he answered putting his gloved hand over hers. "Did you find the post office and library?"

She nodded.

"The wagon's this way. We'll stop at the general store on the edge of town and get groceries."

Arriving at the livery, Chester was tied to the back of a wagon with a little filly hitched to the buckboard and in the back of the wagon were saddle, Caleb's bags and her trunk.

Shortly, the wagon rolled through the town with shadows stretching across the road. The sky was a deep clear blue and the wind was brisk and bitterly cold so Jenny moved closer to Caleb for warmth.

He reached behind her, removed a heavy blanket from under the seat and handed it to Jenny as he maneuvered around a wagon stuck in the icy-cold mud. She wrapped the blanket around herself while watching two men push the wagon from behind as a third man pulled the horse hitched at the front.

When the filly turned onto another road passing two soldiers standing guard on the sidewalk Jenny asked, "Why are there so many soldiers here, Caleb? Is there a fort nearby?"

"Mr. Lincoln's back in Springfield until the inauguration and because there have been threats made against him President Buchanan thought it necessary to have troops in town to protect him and his family."

"Oh," she replied, vaguely remembering a newspaper article about Mr. Lincoln being an attorney from Springfield. "Have you ever met him?"

"Me? No," Caleb said shaking his head. "My father would sometimes go into town and hear him in court. He'd tell us stories or jokes that Mr. Lincoln told during trials, if they were appropriate for our tender ears.

"My father admired the man. He used to say that people read Aesop's fables to learn morals, but here in Illinois, all you need to do is hear the stories of how Mr. Lincoln treats others. 'With respect and honesty'," he chuckled.

"One of the negative things I've heard about Mr. Lincoln is that he's not much of a disciplinarian when it comes to his sons. And _they_ have a reputation as hellions," Caleb grinned. "I suspect the White House will never be the same once they're there.

"Well, here we are, love," he said nodding at a small store pressed between two larger structures. "Cohen's General Mercantile."

When they walked through the door, chimes peeled overhead and although it was early in the day, lanterns hanging from the ceiling were lit throughout the long, narrow shop for the sun did not reach its front window.

"Caleb? Caleb Hyland? Is that you?" a voice asked from the counter.

Jenny, squinting into the shadow, saw a slender, dark bearded man come forward with his hand outstretched.

"Mac told us to expect you," the man said shaking Caleb's hand. "Welcome home."

"Thanks, Jacob. It's good to be back. How are you and the family?"

"I'm well, and the family is growing. Number three is expected any day now. Sarah's hoping for a daughter this time."

"Congratulations to you both," Caleb said shaking the man's hand again then he put his arm around Jenny saying, "Jacob Cohen, I'd like you meet my wife, Jenny Hyland."

"Mrs. Hyland, it's a pleasure to meet you. Come, stand by the fire," he said escorting her to the center of the store where an old-fashion potbelly stove emitted heat. "Warm yourself."

Jenny smiled shyly, grateful to be near the heat.

"I've already boxed an order for you, Caleb," Jacob said walking back to the counter, removing a piece of paper from a ledger. "Seth came by last week and told me your cupboards were bare. Here's a list of what's been boxed. Look over it and see if I've missed anything."

After handing over the inventory, he went to the back of the store.

Caleb saw that Jacob had been thorough in helping to replenish the cabin. He showed the list to Jenny and asked if there was anything she needed or wanted that was not noted.

Scrutinizing the list she asked, "Can we get eggs and milk?"

The proprietor returned, placing a heavy crate on the counter as a young boy followed, toting a smaller box and Jenny guessed his age to be eight.

"Jacob, do you have milk and eggs?"

Jacob took the box from the boy and replied, "Mr. Hollenback was here earlier and brought a few products, but not many. Said he was having problems with coyotes going after the chickens and scaring the cows. Unfortunately, I've already sold the few he did bring."

Turning to the youngster, he introduced his oldest son, Daniel, to Jenny. As she smiled at the boy, a very pregnant woman came through the back door carrying a third box.

"Sarah, let me get that for you," Caleb said taking the box from her.

The woman put her hands on her hips and scowled at the soldier. "Caleb Hyland, I'm perfectly capable of carrying babies and boxes without help from you or anyone else for that matter. Especially from someone who doesn't bother to write and tell us he has married."

Caleb grinned at the red haired beauty, kissed her cheek and laughed, "You haven't changed a bit Sarah Cohen. You're as bad tempered as your hair is red. Still."

"Still," the woman said in unison. She hugged him saying, "Welcome home."

"Jenny Hyland," Jacob said, "this is my lovely wife, Sarah."

Sarah walked to the potbelly stove and the two women shook hands.

"Where's Joey?" Caleb asked as Daniel left.

"Taking a nap," Sarah answered. "Do you have time for a cup of tea?"

"Not today, Sarah," Caleb said apologetically. "I'd like to get to the cabin and get settled."

When Jenny saw the disappointment on the woman's face she volunteered, "I'd love to come and visit some time, if that's okay."

The other woman looked at Jenny with wide eyes before glancing with surprise at Caleb.

"Now that's an accent we don't often hear in these parts," Jacob said.

Suddenly, Jenny went scarlet.

Caleb, seeing Jenny's unease, went to his wife and put his arm around her saying, "Yes, I married a wonderful southern woman."

Sarah recovered from her shock and replied warmly, "It'd be nice to have you visit anytime, Jenny."

Jenny nodded before Caleb took her hand and gently squeezed it as she looked up at him with pursed lips then she turned and walked around the store.

"Let me get my coat and I'll help you load the boxes, Caleb," Jacob said going to the back room, his pregnant wife following.

Caleb took the larger box and left while Jenny walked the aisles and when he returned Jacob came around the counter with the other boxes and together they went outside, leaving Jenny alone as she approached the stove again and warmed her feet and hands in preparation for the ride to Caleb's cabin. Jenny looked around the empty store and loneliness engulfed her.

When Caleb and Jacob re-entered the store Sarah came through the backdoor carrying a package, walked to the stove, handed Jenny the package saying, "Welcome to Springfield, Jenny. Here's some chicken soup, bread and sweet butter for you and Caleb. When you come into town I'll have sweet bread and tea and we can get to know each other."

"I'd like that," Jenny said softly, smelling the wonderful aroma of the soup as Sarah took her arm and they walked to the entrance where Caleb and Jacob waited.

"Jacob, did you tell Caleb?" Sarah asked.

He looked at her with uncertainty. "That we're expecting?"

She rolled her eyes then replied, "About Mary."

It turned quiet until Caleb asked flatly, "What about Mary?"

Jacob frowned at his wife. "She was here yesterday asking if we'd heard...you were married and coming back.

"Seth told her you and your wife would be arriving in town and that's why he and Ralph had been at the cabin the last couple of days. She wanted to know when to expect you."

Caleb nodded. "Well, Jenny, we'd best be leaving. Thank you for stocking-up our empty cupboards and for supper." He shook Jacob's hand and kissed Sarah's cheek.

Leaving, Jenny quietly thanked Sarah then Caleb took the package and put it in a box at the back of the wagon while Jenny climbed up and placed the blanket around herself. When Caleb got into the driver's seat she moved close to him, once again for the warmth and comfort of being near him.

They were quiet as the wagon reached the outskirts of town where snow covered the vast grassland and Caleb steered the wagon eastward along the main road. The sky was bright blue, the sun was to their backs and the breeze was frigid. Scattered in the distance were log cabins with smoke curling out from stone chimneys.

"Mary."

She looked at Caleb shaking his head slowly.

He glanced at her and grimaced. "It never occurred to me to write her that I was heading back, much less inform her of our marriage. I didn't write Emmy, either.

"I haven't written Emmy since last September, before we married. There was just too much going on and whenever I had a free moment, I only thought of you."

He kissed the top of her bonnet and Jenny rested against him.

"Well, love, I'm afraid our homecoming may not end on a pleasant note. And I don't think we'll be lucky enough to escape Mary, as we pass her house to reach the cabin. And if she was in town yesterday, there'd be no reason for her not to be home today. If only I'd planned this with more thought, I'd have shown up on a Sunday. That way I'd know she'd be at church and we'd get passed her house without her knowing. Then once we got to the cabin we could have barricaded ourselves inside," he chuckled, eyes twinkling down at her. "I'll have to remember that in the future."

"Caleb!"

He laughed and kissed her again.

#

Jenny shivered when a gust of icy air went through her. She wrapped the blanket around her feet as her toes were going numb and travel weary, she dozed briefly, opening her heavy lids only when the wagon no longer moved. Jenny saw Caleb peering down the road at a pair of coyote in an empty field. They watched as the bigger animal grabbed a dead rabbit in its mouth then trotted away with the other following close behind and when the coyotes disappeared from sight, Caleb, scowling deeply, snapped the reins and the wagon moved once again.

"Do you know how to use a rifle, Jenny?"

"Yes, I do. Pa was adamant that Reb and I know how to...shoot to kill, if necessary."

At these words a memory came into focus from the back of her mind.

"Have you ever killed anything?" he asked curiously.

"A rabid dog," she answered softly. "It had cornered Reb and Benjie in the backyard. Ma and Pa had gone into town and Thomas and Charles were working the fields. I was in the kitchen and heard it growling. Benjie was whimpering and Reb was shushing him.

"I...got Pa's rifle and killed the dog."

Jenny shuddered at the recollection of the mangy brown dog lying in a pool of blood.

"The gun blast brought Charles and Thomas running back to the house. The three of us were clinging to one another, crying hysterically. We didn't stop crying until Ma and Pa came home."

"How old were you?" Caleb asked hugging her.

"Ten."

"Do you hunt?" he asked unexpectedly, crinkles playing at the corner of his eyes.

"Heavens, no, Caleb," she drawled sharply.

"That's too bad. I was thinking we could go hunting together to fill the smokehouse."

Seeing the look of consternation on his wife's face, he laughed. "It was just a thought, Jenny."

"A bad one at that!"

Shaking her head, she saw two cabins in the distance with smoke billowing from the chimneys and wondered how much longer when Caleb said, "We're almost home, love.

"The cabin on the right is min...is ours."

The wagon turned onto a secondary road leading toward a two-story log cabin then curved to the right where a smaller cabin stood about a quarter of a mile away. Each cabin had a front porch, horse stall, smokehouse and outhouse and a barn stood well behind the larger cabin.

"My father owned a small herd of milking cows," Caleb remarked as the wagon neared the larger structure. "They were sold off before he died."

The front door to the cabin suddenly opened and a woman wrapped in a woolen shawl appeared, standing stoically on the porch watching the wagon draw near.

Caleb never spoke of Mary Hyland except to say that his father had married her when Caleb was seven-years-old. Jenny did not know what to expect of this woman who looked to be in her mid-forties with streaks of gray in her brown hair. She stood with her arms across her breast and when the wagon came to a halt, she spoke with much ire, "So, Caleb Hyland, I find out you're coming back to Springfield by way of Mr. MacIntyre's sons. You couldn't bother to write or wire? Not even to your sister?"

Caleb was quiet as Mary glared at him.

"I expect you to have more consideration for me and Emily. Do I make myself clear?"

"Yes, Mary, you make yourself clear, as always."

She furrowed her eyebrows then turned her attention to Jenny but before she could say anything, Caleb asked, "Where is Emmy?"

"Emily was at the library earlier so I suspect she's in your cabin reading a book I've restricted her to read." She stared at Caleb then asked acidly, "Are you going to introduce your wife to me, or must I do so myself?"

Caleb smiled sardonically at Jenny saying, "Jenny Hyland of Dover, Tennessee, this is my late father's wife, Mary Pierce Hyland of Chicago, Illinois."

If Caleb's stepmother was surprised at Jenny being from the south, she did not show it.

"Mrs. Hyland," Jenny said, looking uncertainly at the other woman.

"Call me Mary. I've made tea, come in and have a cup. Both of you," she demanded.

"Thank you, no," Caleb answered firmly. "There are supplies that need to be put away and I'm anxious to check the cabin."

"I shall expect you for supper."

"There's no need. Sarah Cohen has provided us with supper."

She sneered at this. "Suit yourself. Send Emily home."

"Yes, ma'am," Caleb said snapping the reins.

The filly made its way to the smaller cabin and Jenny wondered silently if Mary Hyland was always so stern and domineering then forgetting momentarily about the woman, Jenny looked anxiously at the small log house where yellow gingham curtains hung from two narrow front windows and the smoke coming from the stone chimney was inviting.

"Emmy must've done some re-decorating," Caleb said, reining in the little horse. "I'm positive plain ol' burlap used to hang in the windows. I wonder what other feminine things she's added."

Jenny smiled at him just as a young woman wearing a wool cloak opened the front door, looked at Caleb, smiled broadly and hurried to the driver's side, her long brown hair blowing around her face.

Caleb jumped down and put his arms around his petite sister while Jenny watched the young woman she had seen at the library. Caleb reached up and helped her down while his sister stared at Jenny, surprise showing in her eyes.

"Jenny love, this is Emmy."

"Hello," Jenny said taking the other's hand and Emily returned the smile.

Shortly the trio walked to the back of the wagon and Emily said, "I hope you don't mind, Caleb, but I've changed a few things in the cabin. If you don't like it you can always change it back."

She quickly disappeared inside with a crate while Jenny helped Caleb with her trunk then entering the log cabin, Caleb stopped, looked around frowning, turned to his sister and said loudly, "What have you done to my cabin, woman?"

Jenny took in the room, pleased to see a well-lit, warm and intimate home. The floor was not packed dirt, as she feared, but polished, wooden planks and along the left wall was a neat stack of split wood near the glowing stone fireplace. Two rockers, resting on a small braided rug in shades of blue and green, were placed in front of the hearth and a thick oak mantle held a pair of unlit tallow candles in wooden candleholders. The unseen backdoor, in the middle of the back wall, was covered with a heavy woolen blanket to help keep the cold air and wind from entering. There was a deep sink and hand pump to the left of the backdoor, dishes and pots were neatly stacked on two pine shelves above the sink, a small icebox next to it and a table and two chairs. In the corner stood a tall pine cabinet where most of the shelves were empty. Studying the kitchen, Jenny wondered how Caleb cooked his food, as there was no stove.

"What happened to my pelts and my cot, Emmy?"

Jenny gazed at a four-poster feather bed covered with a beautiful, brightly colored quilt near the right corner of the room. A small oak stand with a lit lantern was next to the bed and a wardrobe in the right front corner with a short chest of drawers on the other side.

"Honestly, Caleb Hyland, you didn't expect your wife to sleep in that nasty thing with those dead animal skins," Emily said with exasperation. Then indicating the bed continued, "This is the MacIntyre's wedding gift. Mother made the quilt, the candles and holders are from the Cohen family, and the rug is from me, with much love."

Caleb eyed the room once more, sighed dramatically before giving his sister a hug then walking to the door said in a loud whisper, "My manly cabin has been ruined by a woman..."

The two women grinned.

"Thank you, Emily," Jenny said genially. "The rug is beautiful and the house is wonderful."

"I'm glad you like it, Jenny. I want you to be happy here."

When the boxes and packages were brought in, Emily said a quick good-bye, promising not to disturb the couple too much.

"You're always welcome here, Emmy," Caleb said, hugging her.

Watching Emily hurry toward the other cabin, Caleb said, "I'm going to take the filly and Chester to the shed, Jenny."

"Would you like some help?"

He took her hands and said, "No, I think you need to go stand by the fire and warm yourself. Your hands are like icicles." Kissing her cheek he added, "So's your nose. Warm yourself, love. I'd hate to tell your family how you froze upon arriving at your new home."

She laughed at the expression on his face then hurried inside and stood at the hearth warming her hands and feet while surveying the small cabin. Her new home was not much bigger than the first floor of the farmhouse.

"There are only two of us, so this will be just fine," she said aloud looking out the window and studying the Illinois prairie that stretched for miles.

"I'm definitely going to miss the trees."

Taking in the room once again, she murmured, "Might as well unpack."

Opening her trunk, she soon stared curiously at a wrapped package on top of her clothes. Tearing the paper she found pasted to the backside of a frame a poem she had written while in the sixth grade and soon began reading the faded script.

Blessings from a Tree

In the spring as the sparrow sings to its mate

Upon the nest it has built on your far reaching branch

We run to the safety of your thick trunk

While being chased by our brothers

And in the summer we sit in the coolness of your long shade

Picnicking and reading

As fledglings learn to fly

Then all too soon as the nest lays abandoned

And as I sit upon the porch and watch

The squirrels bury your acorns for the coming winter

I know these are the gifts and blessings from a tree

Jenny swallowed hard, shaking her head at the attempt of poetry from her childhood before turning over the framed painting and gazing at the oil painting, her heart heavy and tears threatened. She walked to the fireplace, set the picture on the mantle, candlesticks on either side then stepped back examining the painting and Rebecca's initials in the bottom corner.

The autumn scene was of the family farmhouse behind a field of bright, golden sunflowers, Jenny's favorite flowers, and the leaves of the red oak were just beginning to turn their fall color, yellowish brown. Rebecca had painted an azure sky with a flock of Canada geese flying over the field in the familiar v-shape pattern.

"That's a good spot for it."

Jenny jumped, turned abruptly and saw Caleb at the doorway looking at the painting. She hadn't heard him come up the steps, nor open the door.

He saw her startled expression, as well as the tears in her eyes and went to her, hugging her tightly. "Jenny, I know this is hard for you. I don't want you to be sad..."

She smiled tearfully and replied, "I miss my family, Caleb, but I don't want to be anywhere without you."

He bent down, wrapped his arms around her and kissed her passionately then, without warning, swept her up in his arms and carried her outside.

"In the summer, Jenny, there will be miles and miles of wildflowers and prairie grass, hiding hundreds of songbirds that will sing a melody of sweet songs, just for your ears," he said looking out to the snow covered plains. "This time of year, though, you'll have to use your imagination."

She laughed softly as he turned, walked through the threshold of the cabin and shut the door. He gently set her on her feet and lifting her chin said huskily, "Welcome home, Jenny Hyland."

Jenny, gazing at him with desire, reached up, then seductively moved her hand through his curly hair and tenderly pulled him toward her, kissing him ardently, possessively. She felt his hand go around her waist to the small of her back and pull her to him. They were unaware of anyone or anything, conscious only of each other and their desire to find pleasure with one another.

The following morning a cold wind brought in gray clouds swiftly covering the blue sky and golden sun. To Jenny's disbelief and dismay the evening before, Caleb explained and showed her how to heat the soup in the hearth using the side crane. Then he took down a rather odd looking three legged pan, demonstrating how to use it to make bread.

"I'm not good at baking. Soups and stews are my forte," he confessed. "Emmy's tried to teach me, but the bread ends up either gooey or burnt."

Jenny tried making oatmeal for breakfast, but instead, they finished the bread Sarah Cohen had given them, as the porridge was too blackened.

Caleb kissed her for the effort.

While Jenny scrubbed the burnt pot, Caleb was outside hitching the filly to the wagon and when he returned his pockets were full of potatoes, carrots, turnips and onion.

"Ralph must've had a bumper crop of potatoes last fall. The cellar's overflowing," he said placing the vegetables on the table. "This should be enough for now though. I'll bring more up later.

"I shouldn't be in town too long, Jenny. I'll return the wagon then report to Colonel Smith and find out about my orders. I hope to be home later this afternoon. It looks like snow and I'll want to be back by the time it hits. If I'm not and you don't want to be by yourself, go over to Mary's. Emmy will be glad for the company. Okay?"

She nodded, but truly had no intentions of doing so. Jenny did not desire to be with a woman who so obviously disliked her husband and besides, she was anxious to be alone in the cabin, finding where things belonged, unpacking more of her belongings and taking a warm bath to erase the grime from the trip.

Jenny put on her wool shawl and helped Caleb bring in the wooden tub from the shed then she stood on the porch as he drove away and dark clouds moved slowly overhead.

The morning was spent emptying the trunk of clothes and placing them in the dresser and armoire. Next, she set two of her seashells on the mantle and the last one on the stand next to the bed. The small collection of books stayed in the trunk, as there was no place for them.

She inspected the contents in the tall narrow kitchen cabinet where the top shelves held candles and matches, a coffee grinder, mortar and pestle and trivets. On the remaining shelves were canned jars of fruits and vegetables with small wooden barrels of flour, oatmeal and corn meal on the bottom shelf. The icebox was nearly empty and Jenny wished for milk and eggs.

"On second thought, maybe not, I'd only want to bake something and there's no stove." she glared at the fireplace. "How am I supposed to cook in a hearth? Martha Washington I am not!"

She was pumping water when Mary and Emily, both wrapped in wool coats and bonnets, came for a visit.

"We won't stay long," Mary commented handing Jenny a jar of milk and a wooden bowl filled with eggs. "Mr. Hollenback brought dairy products this morning and I thought you may need some. I also wanted to invite you and Caleb to dinner on Sunday. I've ask some of Caleb's friends and neighbors to join us. We will eat promptly at three."

Jenny, setting the jar and bowl on the table, smiled saying, "That sounds lovely."

"What a charming picture, Jenny," Emily said. "Is this your family's house? Do they grow sunflowers?"

"Yes, that's the house I grew up in. Sunflowers are my favorite flowers. My sister and I grew them for the birds, but our family grows corn for a living.

"My sister, Rebecca, painted the picture."

"Are the shells from Dauphin Island?" Emily asked picking up the cockle.

"Yes. Caleb sent those to me."

"He sent us one, too," she remarked with a twinkle in her eyes. "He also sent alligator teeth, didn't he, Mother?"

"Yes, Emily, he did," Mary replied dryly.

"He sent me a few of those, too," Jenny said. "I left those in Dover, though. I prefer the shells, but my brother, Benjie, thought the teeth were...unique."

"Oh, I agree..."

"Enough, Emily," Mary ordered sharply turning toward the door. "I'm sure Jenny has things she needs to do and you still haven't finished reading Ephesians. Let's be going. We'll see you and Caleb on Sunday at three."

Emily looked forlorn as she slowly replaced the seashell on the mantle.

"Mary, if you don't mind, I could use Emily's help for a spell."

Mary inclined her head but did not ask what she needed help with but after giving it a great deal of thought, she consented. "I want you home to help with supper and you will finish your Bible reading today. Understand?"

"Yes, ma'am," Emily answered with a smile to Jenny.

The young women stood at the door watching Mary walk down the porch steps as tiny snowflakes fell from the gray sky.

"I hope we're not in for a blizzard," Emily said shutting the door. "Last year we had a snowstorm that lasted three days. Snow fell so hard and fast that by the second day it was just below the parlor windows and when it did finally end snow nearly reached the middle of the backdoor. We were stuck in the cabin for weeks.

"I was so cold and miserable. Mother had me read the Bible, two or three hours every day just to stay busy. I'd have been much happier reading Jane Austen, but I hadn't been to the library and there was nothing else to read. I learned my lesson, though. When I do go to the library, I take out as many books as possible. Admittedly, the library is small and the books I'm permitted to read are few, but I don't mind re-reading some of them," Emily explained.

"Does Mary know about the young man you see at the library?" Jenny asked taking down the kettle from the shelf.

Emily's cheeks brightened. "If she did, she'd tan my hide severely."

Jenny turned around and stared at the younger woman. Then softly she said, "I won't give away your secret."

"Thank you," Emily murmured. "What is it you need help with?"

"I don't know how to cook in a fireplace," Jenny said with exasperation. "Would you teach me?"

The younger woman asked incredulously, "Are you serious?"

Jenny nodded. "We have a box stove at home."

"Your family owns a stove?" Emily asked visibly impressed. "I know of only a few families in town that have one. I'd always heard they're so temperamental."

"They _are_ , but it helps that Pa and my youngest brother, Benjie, like to tinker with it. Whenever it did break down, which was often, they'd argue over who was going to fix it.

"And I have absolutely no idea how to make a pot of coffee without a stove," Jenny said. "There wasn't time this morning for Caleb to show me and I could use some now."

"I'll be happy to show you," Emily said taking down the coffee grinder and beans. "Let's get the coffee going then we can start a vegetable soup," she continued seeing the vegetables. "I can show you how to make cornbread, too, if you'd like. It's not hard, although it takes patience when you're first learning.

"When Caleb built his house, I encouraged him to add a side oven in the fireplace for baking. I told him it would be easier to make bread if he had one, but he insisted he'd just use the hearth," she said pouring coffee beans into the grinder. "I've also tried to teach him to make bread, but he's hopeless."

"He told me," Jenny chuckled taking her shawl off the hook. "I'm going to bring in more wood, Emily. It won't hurt to have extra, just in case we do have a snowstorm."

Jenny left and tightened the shawl around her shoulders as snowflakes blew against her face. Her feet crunched down the snow as she walked quickly to the back of the cabin and took an armful of logs. Hurrying back, she made her way around a short sapling next the cabin.

Emily was adding another log to the fire as Jenny came through the door then together they made two more trips, adding wood to the collection near the stone fireplace. When this was completed, Emily showed Jenny how to brew coffee over the fire's embers.

Afterward she and Jenny made soup and cornbread at the hearth and while the soup slowly bubbled, the two women talked about their favorite authors and books.

When Caleb returned home, Jenny was stooped by the fireside checking a second batch of cornbread, her long, unbounded hair damp from the bath.

"Smells good in here," Caleb said shaking snow from his coat. "Cornbread?" he asked mildly surprised.

"There's some cooling on the table if you're hungry. The soup's not quite done," she said straightening up.

Caleb walked to where she stood inspecting the supper then took her in his arms and kissed her with desire. "You look and smell good, too."

She laughed softly in his ear and whispered, "If I don't keep an eye on the bread, Caleb, it'll burn."

"That's okay, Jenny love. If it burns there's another batch on the table. Right?"

She laughed again as his hand went around her and he lifted her to the bed, lightly setting her on the quilt.

The wind howled all night as the temperature fell well below zero and the snow piled alongside the cabin. The fire in the hearth was dying, casting an eerie light throughout the room while the curtains gently swayed as the moaning wind blew through the gaps in the windowpanes and the front door shuddered softly, causing the lock to rattle.

Jenny watched, amazed, when Caleb sleepily left the bed to add logs to the smoldering fire. Next he opened the chest, removed a blanket, throwing it over the already thick pile on top of Jenny and returned to his side of the bed and after covering himself, he took Jenny in his cooled arms and held her.

"When I was very young," he yawned, "on nights like this, my mother used to sing softly in my ear, so all I'd hear was her voice. Would you like me to sing to you, Jenny love?"

She shook her head and replied, "No, Caleb. Just hold me."

He willingly obliged and after awhile she slept. He kissed the top of her head and whispered, "Sweet dreams, love."

Jenny awoke the following morning to the sun shining brilliantly through the thin gingham curtains. She reached for Caleb, but he was not there. She stretched then peered over the layers of quilt and blankets and found the cabin to be empty, though a scraping noise came from outside. She left the bed, wrapping the top blanket around herself then walked to the window and pulled aside the curtain. Shading her eyes against the brightness, Jenny saw Caleb removing foot-deep snow from the porch steps, behind him was an ocean of glistening white.

She quickly dressed, threw logs onto the fire and pumped water into the enamel coffee pot, placed the pot on a trivet in the hearth and shoveled hot coals under it.

Next, Jenny pulled on her boots, wool coat and hat then her leather gloves. She left the cabin and the frigid air made her stop to catch her breath. The sun was bright and golden, but held no warmth, and a slight breeze chilled her face.

Caleb stopped shoveling and watched her.

Jenny smiled at him then looked out onto the snow-covered ground, closed her eyes and listened to the silence all around her. "I love the snow, Caleb. I love its tranquility, especially when it's fresh fallen snow."

"That's good, love," he chuckled, "because you'll be seeing a lot of it for a long while."

She walked down the steps and into the dry fluffy powder, lifting her dress and coat so as not to get them damp. Jenny felt the coldness seep into her boots causing her toes to tingle as she walked a short way from the cabin. In the distance was a thin line of leafless trees and a large two-story house was nearby where smoke rose from the farmhouse's two chimneys and a massive barn stood at the back.

Jenny heard Caleb behind her.

"That's the Hollenback farm," he said wrapping his arm around her. "Mr. Hollenback has the largest herd of milking cows this side of Springfield. He also tends chickens, hogs and grows wheat. He and Mrs. Hollenback have a son Benjie's age and a daughter. Mr. Hollenback delivers fresh milk and eggs to Mary. Before going into town this morning, I'll go over and set up an account with him to deliver milk and eggs here."

They stood together looking over the snow-covered prairie a moment longer, breathing in the frosty air.

"My toes are getting numb," Jenny said taking Caleb's hand.

Reaching the porch, Caleb looked out into the white-blanketed plains and spoke passionately, "I was born and raised on this land, Jenny. And in all my years, I've never known what it means to feel alone. But I couldn't imagine my life without you. To go through another Illinois winter and not have you by my side, would be my hell. You have made my life complete."

Jenny held Caleb tightly, then stood on her near frozen toes and kissed him tenderly. She looked into his eyes and whispered, "My world would be without joy if I did not share your life, Caleb."

#

Sunday afternoon, Jenny and Caleb were talking with Emily near the blazing fireplace when the other guests began arriving at Mary's. The first to be greeted were the Hollenback family bearing a large basket of fresh eggs, cream and cheese. Mary was introducing Jenny to the Hollenback children, Carl and Becky, when there was a loud knock and suddenly, the door flew open and a tall, burly, white haired man stepped in, ignoring Mary's exasperated sigh. He searched the room until he found one particular person.

Caleb grinned at the man as they approached each other and embraced, thumping one another on the back. The man looked over the younger man and inspecting Caleb's scar said, "Didn't hurt your good looks any, did it?"

"That's not what I told him," Mac whispered loudly.

Jenny looked on as Mac and some unfamiliar faces came into the cabin, Emily welcoming them. Caleb shook Mac's hand then introduced Jenny to Mac's family and the elder Lewis MacIntyre.

Mac's wife, Sue, shook Jenny's hand, welcoming her to the MacIntyre family. "We've always considered Caleb a member of the family. Somewhat like a younger brother."

"Speak for yourself, woman," Mac replied tartly. "As Mrs. Hyland knows, I've always considered him to be just a pain. Right, girls?"

His two daughters giggled.

"They even act like brothers," Lewis laughed introducing Jenny to his two other sons; Ralph and Seth then Ralph's wife, Bess.

Jenny, recognizing the youngest son as the young man who escorted Emily from the library, looked across the room and saw Caleb's sister glancing her way, blushing.

After introductions, Jenny thanked the MacIntyre family for the four-poster bed.

"We couldn't have you sleeping on that dirty ol' cot," Mr. MacIntyre said vehemently.

"It wasn't dirty," Caleb complained. "Old, yes. But definitely not dirty."

Shortly, Mary called the guests to the long table saying, "I'd like to ask the elder MacIntyre to say grace before partaking in this meal."

As everyone came together, Jenny saw the old man wink slyly at Caleb, bow his white head then pray dramatically, "Almighty Lord, we're gathered in this Christian house, to share this Christian banquet and although this bounty will not nourish our Christian souls, it will fill our Christian bellies, so let's chow!"

"Amen," Caleb and Mac said in unison.

"Grandpa! Mac! Honestly!" Mac's wife exclaimed angrily. She glared at her husband and eight-year-old daughter who giggled softly. "That's enough, Cat."

Shaking her head, Mary said under her breath, "I should've known better." She handed Jenny a plate and told the others to help themselves.

After filling her plate with rabbit stew and dark bread, Jenny left the table, passing Sue who was quietly warning Mac not to talk politics. She sat in a chair close to the fire and stretched out her legs to warm her feet.

Twelve-year-old Becky Hollenback smiled shyly at her before sitting in the chair next to her. "Mrs. Hyland? I heard...you're a teacher."

"Yes, I taught in Dover, where my family lives."

Becky took a sip of cider then glanced at her parents conversing with Mary and Bess.

"This is a pretty slow time at the farm," she said looking back at Jenny, "and I don't have too many chores. I...I haven't had much schooling and I really want to learn to read and write. Would you consider teaching me? I could help you plant your kitchen garden in the spring or do chores..."

"Do you know the alphabet and how to write them?"

"I can write most of them."

"When would you like to start, Becky?" Jenny asked.

Together, they made plans to begin lessons the following morning then afterward, Becky ate in silence while Jenny watched Emily, Seth and Carl talking together near the table. She noticed Carl eyeing the older men talking in whispers about the coming conflict and it reminded her of Benjie. Her heart grew sad watching the men, knowing Caleb and Mac were already committed to fighting, if there was indeed a war. Jenny glimpsed Sue MacIntyre also studying the men with a look of resignation and wondered if her own eyes betrayed the fear she felt.

When the meal ended, the guests gathered together in the parlor where Jenny heard stories about her husband when he was a young boy on the Illinois prairie as told by the MacIntyre and Hollenback families. During the early evening, she listened to Lewis MacIntyre tell numerous stories of the hunting trips he and Caleb's father made together, along with their sons.

When Emily lit the lanterns near the door as the guests were readying to leave Sue MacIntyre took Jenny aside saying, "I'd like to have you over for tea this week. Would Thursday do? Noontime?"

Jenny nodded.

"Our farm's just a little over a mile from here. Caleb can show you. If Emmy's available she's welcome, too. Seth will be there and I know he'd enjoy her company."

"I'll let her know. Can I bring anything?"

"Just your company."

Caleb added wood to the dying fire after entering the cooled cabin and Jenny stood in front of the hearth, hands outstretched.

"Caleb? Why didn't the Cohen family come? Do you think Sarah had the baby?"

He gave her a derisive look explaining, "Mary didn't invite Jacob and Sarah because they're Jews and cannot tolerate having non-Christians under her roof."

Jenny could see this was a bitter topic so she changed it, telling him about teaching Becky Hollenback to read and the invitation to visit Sue later in the week.

"Is Emmy going to join you so she and Seth can have some time together?"

Surprised, she asked, "How'd you know?"

He chuckled as he slid his hands around her waist. "All a person has to do is watch the two of them. It is a wonder, 'though, that Mary hasn't caught on."

"Perhaps," she said, looking into his eyes, "she doesn't want to see it."

"Well, I know for certain," he smiled wickedly, "she wouldn't want to see this, either."

Jenny melted into Caleb's arms as he kissed her with desire.

Early the following morning Caleb rode into Springfield. The sun could be seen through the gray clouds and the air was still, but the temperature was frigid, causing a coldness to seep through the windows and around the door.

Jenny wrapped her shawl over her head and shoulders then went outside to collect firewood. Emily, bundled in her wool coat and bonnet, hurried toward the small cabin with a container in her mittened hand.

"Good morning," she said her breath steaming. "I brought some stew. There's so much left and we won't be able to finish it before it goes bad.

"Here, let me help." She grabbed some logs and followed Jenny inside.

"Can you stay and have coffee?"

"For a while. I got up early and did laundry. I'm trying to get in Mother's good graces so I can go into town later this week and get a book or two."

Jenny walked over to her trunk, removed a couple of books, including _The Scarlet Letter_ and handed them to Emily.

"I...can't read this at the house. It's on Mother's banned book list," the young woman said thumbing through the book. "I couldn't believe who turned out to be Pearl's father, though."

Emily became pensively silent before setting the Hawthorne book on the table then taking down the coffee beans and grinder.

"When I was younger, my mother used to love to read," she said absently, giving Jenny the coffee grounds. "She always read me books or newspapers, making comments on how well or poorly written a story or editorial was. Her favorite critiques were political cartoons. Of course, she'd have to explain to me what they meant.

"She'd argue politics with my father, always threatening that if she could vote, she'd choose Democrats and this would infuriate my staunch Republican father." Emily laughed softly. "I think she said it only to get his dander up. She was so different then."

Jenny set the coffee pot on a trivet in the hearth.

"Mother used to take me to Chicago twice, every year. She called them our Mother-Daughter Expeditions. We'd visit her family and friends, go to tea parlors and shop. Sometimes we'd go to concerts. We even went sailing once on Lake Michigan. That was wonderful," she said wistfully. "She hasn't taken me in years and I've lost touch with her family.

"Now, whenever Mother does go, which isn't often, she goes alone."

Jenny watched from across the table as a frown came over Emily.

"She...despises Caleb. She never had much to do with him and barely tolerated him," she scowled further. "When she learned he was going to the Academy, she was dreadful to him. I'd never seen her behave that way. She was even ugly to my father. There were bitter arguments between them.

"When Caleb left for New York, she became taciturn and depressed. She rarely left the house and when she did, it was only to go to church.

"That November, she left us and went back to Chicago. My father and I were so lonesome without her. She didn't return until the following January, pale and sickly and my father sent me to a friend's for a couple of weeks.

"My father came to bring me home, on a day very much like today," she said looking out the window. "On the way back, he reminisced about all the good things my mother had done for us. He told me she loved me then tried to explain that she had changed."

Emily's voice went hoarse and quiet.

"I wasn't quite nine and didn't understand. I asked why she changed and he just shook his head. He was so hurt. My big, strong father was so filled with pain and there was nothing I could do to ease it, so I cried, for both of us, all the way back to the house.

"Ever since then, she reads her Bible every day, hoping to escape from the demons of her past.

"I miss the mother I used to have."

Neither spoke as Jenny heal her hand.

"I do like the book, though," Emily said, after a moment, picking up _The Scarlet Letter_. "I wouldn't mind reading it again."

"You can read it here, Emily. I've read it a few times myself. If there are any other books you want to borrow, help yourself," Jenny added taking down mugs and filling them with coffee.

They sat in front of the hearth watching the bright flames move about and soon there was a soft knock at the door.

"Oh," Jenny exclaimed. "My student!"

She ushered in Becky whose cheeks and nose were red. Her head was covered with a thick knitted brown scarf, matching her eyes and the heavy wool coat she wore was large on her small frame. She handed Jenny a bundle wrapped in cloth as she removed her mittens and coat.

"I made a batch of muffins this morning, Mrs. Hyland," she said shyly. "They're apple cinnamon. I hope you like them."

"They smell wonderful, Becky. We can have them with our coffee then begin your lesson."

When Emily was leaving, Jenny held the door saying, "You and I have been invited to have tea with Sue on Thursday."

"I'll ask Mother."

Caleb surprised Jenny when he returned home just after noon. Emily and Becky had left not much earlier, the younger girl with a stack of paper to practice her alphabet. He entered the cabin and made a quick survey of the woodpile along the wall.

He was preoccupied and Jenny watched as he laid a box on the kitchen table, gave her a quick peck on the cheek, then stepped over to the bed and removed gear from under it.

"Any coffee left?" he asked while reaching the top of the wardrobe then bringing down a rifle.

She poured him the remains of the pot without remarking.

"There's a letter in the box for you. I stopped by the post office before coming home then picked up a few more supplies. Sarah Cohen had a baby girl, Rachel. They're both doing fine."

He looked around the cabin and saw her observing him.

"Georgia seceded. I'm being sent to Chicago for a couple of weeks, Jenny. The army wants to begin building camps for training and Colonel Smith believes the town's brickyard would make an ideal spot. He's sending me north to advocate his plan."

She silently stared at him.

Caleb went to her and held her.

"Ralph MacIntyre will bring over more wood at the end of the week and Jacob knows I'll be gone, so if you need anything, just purchase it and Jacob will bill our account."

He looked into her sad eyes. "I'm sorry, Jenny love. I didn't expect to have to leave you alone for some time."

Jenny laid her head on his chest and listened to his beating heart as her own felt ponderous. "When do you leave?"

"This afternoon."

"What's in the box?" she said spying a brown paper package.

"Oh, I forgot." He took out the package and handed it to her saying, "Since I can't be here to keep you warm, these, hopefully, will suffice."

She unwrapped the bundle and to her surprise and pleasure held a pair of fur-lined leather slippers.

"Oh, Caleb," she murmured taking off her shoes and slipping her cold feet into the new booties. "They're wonderfully warm. Thank you."

Caleb packed clothes and gear into his saddlebag as Jenny heated the stew Emily brought over then after checking the rifle, he placed it on the mantle saying, "Jenny, I'm leaving the rifle for you."

She frowned at the firearm.

"It's for my peace of mind, love. You know how to use one, so I feel comfortable leaving it, in case there's a need. Besides, you may get bored and want to go hunting."

"Not likely, Caleb Hyland," she drawled thickly, stirring the stew.

Sitting down to eat, Jenny asked, "Have you been to Chicago before?"

"A few times. I'm not much for big towns. They're too loud, crowded and dirty for my taste. The hustle and bustle gives me a headache."

"That's where Mary's from? Chicago?"

Caleb looked at her curiously and nodded.

"Emily told me about the trips to Chicago she and Mary took together. I've never been to a big city. I have an aunt, Ma's older sister, and her family who live in New York City. Thomas has been there a couple of times. He likes to visit, but says he'd never want to live there because of the crowdedness.

"I've always wanted to visit Charleston. The gardens are supposed to be spectacular. It'd be nice to go in the spring when everything's in bloom."

Charleston. South Carolina. Fort Sumter.

"Caleb, what do you think Mr. Lincoln will do when he's in office?"

Caleb was thoughtful for a moment before answering, "He has said all along how the Union must be preserved. If southern states continue to secede, I don't think he'll have much choice other than to fight." He took her hand saying, "Jenny, there will be war."

Jenny, wrapped in a wool blanket, sat in front of the fireplace lining the yellow gingham curtains with the flannel material brought from Dover. The wind howled around the house and down the chimney, causing sparks to fly and the candles on the mantle to flicker. She was finishing the last set, anxious to hang them as the cold air coming in from around the window was keeping the small cabin uncomfortably cool.

Caleb had left a few hours before and she still felt his warm embrace.

"Be safe, Caleb," she had whispered.

"Try to stay warm, Jenny love."

She shivered as a harsh wind passed the cabin, making the windowpanes rattle. Jenny completed the last stitch and re-hung the curtains, pleased to see them sway only slightly when another blast of wind blew by.

She went back to the rocker, took the letter from her pocket and reread it.

...Jenny, we're going to be aunts, again. Charles and Alice are expecting a child in July. At least Alice thinks it will be then. The silly git has no recollection when she conceived. She's ill tempered and doesn't appear to be too pleased with the aspects of carrying a babe.

Charles, on the other hand, is ecstatic. He told me he's hoping for a daughter. This truly surprised me. He said he wouldn't be unhappy if they have a son, though.

I'm a little envious, Jenny. I realize Robert and I have only been married for a short time, but I so want to have his child.

If that blessed day ever happens, you'll be one of the first to know.

Jenny sighed and gazed into the fire. She knew how Rebecca felt about wanting a child. When she was at teacher's college, the idea of having a family was the furthest thing from her mind but then Caleb entered her world and ever since marrying him, the thought of having children often played in her mind.

Jenny would have been terribly lonely during the long cold winter, had it not been for Becky's daily lessons and to her delight, the girl was studious, hardworking and eager to learn.

"Your penmanship is quite remarkable, Becky. You're a natural," she said watching her student write a row of letters and the way she held the pen reminded Jenny of Rebecca.... painting.

"You draw, don't you?"

Startled, Becky blushed then nodded.

"What are your favorite subjects?"

"People," she answered quietly.

"I'd love to see your work sometime."

The girl was non-committal.

On Thursday morning while Becky prepared to leave, Jenny opened the cabin door briefly allowing the sun to brighten the room as Emily entered.

"I knew you'd be here, Becky," Emily said holding out a primer. "I thought you might like to have this. I used it when I was learning to read."

The girl thanked her and soon they all left the cabin, walking arm-in-arm to the Hollenback farm in the bright sunshine, each bundled with a heavy wool shawl over their coats and heads. Walking into the wind caused tears to fall and the cold snow penetrated through their boots and wool stockings.

Jenny and Emily left Becky at her house then hurried across the snow-covered field, the frigid breeze whipping across the plain. Pointing to a large bare tree in the distance Emily said, "The MacIntyre farm is just beyond the willow."

Underneath the branches of the lone tree Jenny saw three gravestones. The graves were not together, as in a family cemetery, but faced each of the three surrounding farms: Hyland, MacIntyre and Hollenback farms.

Passing under the tree, Emily reached out with a mitten hand and caressed the top of the stone bearing the name _John C. Hyland_.

The MacIntyre farm, just ahead, looked welcoming with smoke billowing from the chimneys of the two-story farmhouse. A large wooden barn loomed nearby and a saddled black horse was tethered to the front post, pawing the snowy ground.

Lewis MacIntyre came out the back door, striding toward the barn and waved then Sue appeared at the door speaking to her daughters while holding the door open as the women entered.

"Flo, get the slippers. Cat, go ahead and pour the coffee. You must be freezing," she said as the young women came into the large kitchen where a fire burned brightly, waves of heat warming the room and five-year-old Florence handed Jenny and Emily a pair of warmed woolen slippers. Jenny's feet melted when placing them on.

"Heaven, pure heaven," Emily smiled.

While they warmed themselves by at the fireplace, Catherine handed each a mug of coffee and soon Jenny heard heavy footsteps descending stairs in the next room before the kitchen door swung open and Mac emerged carrying a brown army pack and rifle. He nodded to her and Emily.

"Hello, Mrs. Hyland."

"Good afternoon, Sergeant MacIntyre," she replied with formality.

He made a sour face then said, "Mac, please."

She smiled coyly back saying, "Jenny, please."

He chuckled.

"Quite a wind storm we had the other night, wasn't it?" Emily asked. "I thought the windows were going to blow in."

Mac and Sue looked at one another then Sue said, "We did have a window come in, didn't we girls?"

The two girls exploded in telling Emily what happened when Mac motioned Jenny to follow him into the parlor. A fire crackled in the stone fireplace and a large picture window allowed vast amounts of sunshine to enter, brightening the room.

Mac, deep in thought, turned toward Jenny and saw concern on her face then quickly said, "Nothing's wrong, Jenny. Caleb's fine."

She nodded, relieved.

"His orders have been changed, though, and he'll be in the field longer than expected. He's traveling throughout Illinois and Indiana, and possibly into Ohio, to inspect railroad tracks and bridges. He'll report back to Chicago at the end of the month.

"Jenny," Mac said seeing the disappointment in her eyes, "he'll be able to send wires.

"If there's anything you need, please don't hesitate to let us know. You and Caleb are family." Smiling, he added, "Just don't tell him I said so."

Returning to the kitchen, she did not notice Sue glance her way. Jenny sighed sadly while Florence handed her a cookie saying, "I helped Mama bake these. Aren't they good?"

Lewis came into the kitchen with Seth in tow just after Mac left. The elder MacIntyre handed Sue a cleaned chicken while Seth put a basket of fresh eggs and a pitcher of milk on the table.

"That's all?" she asked alarmed at the lack of milk.

Seth looked at his father saying, "Coyote tracks in the yard. I set a couple of traps around the barn."

Lewis nodded then looked at his granddaughters, warning them to stay clear of the snares.

"Mr. Hollenback was having problems with coyote recently, too," Emily said looking up at Seth. "They've also set traps all around the farm, but hadn't gotten one."

"Those varmints are getting smarter every year," Lewis said shaking his white head. "Maybe we should go hunting for them later."

"Can I go, too, Grandpa?" Catherine asked.

"You most certainly may not!" Sue said fiercely. "Imagine, a young girl wanting to go hunting."

Jenny laughed, recalling Caleb suggesting she may want to hunt while he was away.

"Maybe I should," she said after telling them about the conversation.

Catherine eagerly asked, "Can I go, too?"

"No, Cat! And don't ask again," Sue stated.

Jenny and Emily were bundled, pulling boots on at the backdoor as they prepared to leave. The sun was low in the sky and Lewis told Emily, "Give our regards to your mother."

"I will, Mr. MacIntyre. Thank you for having me."

"Come anytime you want. Both of you," he replied.

Jenny thanked him.

"Is Seth walking you home?" Catherine asked curiously looking up at Emily.

Emily nodded. "Thanks again," she said waving goodbye.

"Come again, Jenny," Sue said.

"You are welcome to visit anytime, too, Sue. Bring the girls."

"I'll take you up on that."

Jenny said good-bye then followed Emily into the cold as Sue stood in the doorway watching the threesome hurry across the field, in the direction of the willow tree. As they neared the large, bare tree a melancholy vision filled her mind.

"My heart aches at the thought of your loss and pain," she whispered while the young man and women approached the tree. "Yet I know it's a part of life, one of life's hardest and darkest parts."

Jenny stopped under the tree as a feeling of overwhelming sorrow filled her. She looked and listened, but nothing stirred and as quickly as it had been felt, the emotion vanished.

"Caleb," she spoke quietly, "be well."

#

Seth kissed Emily goodbye before returning to the farmhouse then taking Jenny's arm, Emily asked about Caleb.

Jenny explained he had been sent to Chicago then ordered to inspect railroad tracks throughout the state, Indiana and possibly Ohio.

"Hopefully, he'll be back at the end of the month."

"Oh, Jenny," the young woman said compassionately, "you must stay with us. You won't be so lonely then."

"That's sweet of you, but I'd prefer to stay at the cabin."

"I understand. Would you like some company every now and then?"

"I'd love some."

They approached the larger cabin where Mary waited on the porch and without words of greeting asked harshly, "Where's Caleb gone off to?"

"He was ordered to Chicago."

Jenny watched perplexed, as the older woman suddenly paled.

"He'll be traveling for a while, inspecting railroad tracks."

Composure returned to Mary. "You will stay with us, then."

"Thank you, no, Mary."

"Suit yourself. Come, Emily, I need help with supper."

Jenny walked to the empty cabin alone, missing Caleb, and after entering the cabin she added logs to the fire then carried one of the rockers and a heavy wool blanket outside. Wrapping the blanket around herself she sat breathing in the stillness of the prairie that surrounded her. It wasn't until the sun set and millions of stars sparkled in the cloudless sky that Jenny withdrew into the cabin.

Slowly, February passed. Becky continued with morning lessons and whenever Emily visited, the two friends spent time reading and discussing novels, trying new recipes, sewing or just talking. The one subject not discussed was politics as neither could speak their fears about the looming confrontation.

Mac stopped by late one afternoon with a wire from Caleb and informed Jenny of Louisiana's secession.

"There are some who believe," Mac said sipping coffee, "that if it does come to war, the south doesn't have the capacity to produce the arms and materials needed for an entire army. It'll take just one battle to prove our point then they'll come to their senses."

She wondered if he genuinely believed this or if he was only trying to comfort her. Either way, Jenny knew it would take more, much more, than one battle if it came to war.

It was true the south could not compete with the amount of industry and infrastructure the north held but the one aspect, the one defining characteristic the north did not count on, was the southern resolve and Jenny knew first-hand how willing the men of the south were to fight and die for a cause they strongly believed in.

When Mac left she opened the cable.

Am well. I love you, Caleb

Jenny bundled up and left the cabin, her thoughts muted as she walked for miles through the snow-covered prairie listening to the silence. Later, returning to the cabin, she came upon the short, scrawny tree at the side of the cabin.

"I'd like to know what you are," she said.

After Jenny finished knitting a pair of woolen booties for the Cohen's baby girl, she asked Mr. Hollenback for a ride into town having baked sweet bread the night before to share with the family.

Mr. Hollenback dropped her off outside the store saying he would return by noon then she went into the warm, dark store making the bells overhead jingle. A baby was heard wailing in the back then shortly Jacob entered and in his arms a tiny form wrapped in a soft blanket, screamed loudly.

"Mrs. Hyland," he said surprised.

"Jenny, please."

"How are you? Is all well with you?" he asked above the noise of the crying infant.

She nodded. "I was in town and thought I'd stop by."

Jacob made a face and replied, "Sarah has just gone to lie down. She's exhausted as the little one has not given her any rest for a couple of nights."

The store door opened and again the bells rang.

"May I?" Jenny asked placing the bread and booties on the counter then held out her arms.

Jacob gladly gave her the baby. "We have named her Rachel.

"Do you mind, Jenny?" he asked nodding toward a customer.

She shook her head and began walking around the shop with the crying child in her arms.

"If it was nicer outside, Rachel," she spoke softly, "I'd take you for a walk. But it's very cold and spitting snow and I don't believe either of us would enjoy it very much."

The soft blanket covered the child's black downy hair and her eyes were closed tight, but the rose colored mouth was opened wide, giving a healthy yell as Jenny rocked her.

"Jenny?"

She turned seeing Sarah at the counter and her heart went out to the other woman, who looked miserably tired.

Another customer came into the store, the bells jingling once again.

"I came into town to do some errands and thought I'd stop by and meet the baby. My ride won't be back for a little while, Sarah," she said, the child whimpering. "I'd be more than happy to watch Rachel until then. You could get some rest."

Sarah, eyes unfocused, gratefully nodded then walking stiffly, she led Jenny through the back, up a narrow set of stairs to the family's apartment and into a bright room with a large window looking down onto the busy side street _._ A potbelly stove heated the low ceiling room where an oval rug covered the wooden floor, a faded couch faced the window and books were scattered over the floor, couch and a cushioned rocker.

"Would you like some tea before I lie down?"

"No, I'm fine."

Sarah murmured, "Thank you so much, Jenny. I can't..."

"Go rest, Sarah. Rachel and I will be fine."

She walked slowly down a narrow hallway and into a room, closing the door.

Jenny set the infant on a quilt then removed her coat and bonnet in the pleasantly warm and quiet room and shortly, Rachel began crying again and Jenny picked her up, walking back and forth until the crying died down.

She sat in the rocker with the child in her lap and partially removed the blanket while a tiny, pudgy hand grabbed her thumb, gnawing it. She softly cooed to the baby then began talking about her family in Dover as the infant quieted.

Time passed before Jacob came upstairs to check on her and Rachel as he had earlier watched Jenny follow Sarah through the backdoor. He carried a steaming cup of honeyed tea for Jenny, who gently laid the quiet, sleepy baby on the quilt then gladly accepted the teacup.

Jacob went directly to the window and peered down into the street explaining that Daniel and Joseph had a bad case of the sniffles and were staying with Sarah's parents.

"Jenny," he said, "come see this."

She looked onto the street and watched a procession of military officers and reporters escort a tall, dark haired man down the street.

"That, Jenny, is Mr. Abraham Lincoln, our next president. He'll be on his way to Washington soon. Now, that's something to write home about. Yes? Seeing the president-elect stroll the streets of Springfield?"

"Somehow, Jacob," she answered, the group of men disappearing from view, "I don't believe most of my family would be all that impressed."

Jacob looked at her, then smacked the temple of his head with the palm of his hand and said, "I'm sorry, Jenny. I wasn't thinking."

"It's okay, Jacob. Admittedly, my oldest brother would be interested in hearing about Mr. Lincoln. He was the only member of the family to vote for him as Mr. Lincoln's name wasn't even on the ballot in Tennessee."

"You have a brother who lives..."

"In Pennsylvania. He's a professor at a small college and as much a staunch abolitionist as my other brother is a firm believer in slavery and states' rights."

Jacob kindheartedly said, "You...have a house divided? Yes?"

Jenny sighed inwardly then nodded.

"But of course you do," he said striking his head again, "you, a southern woman, have married Caleb Hyland, a northerner."

She turned away from Jacob as his words struck a painful chord. There was silence in the room, except for Rachel sucking on her fist, beginning to get restless.

"Jenny..." Jacob began.

"It's okay, Jacob."

She sipped her tea while Jacob picked up the baby, who began whimpering then Jenny saw Sarah come down the hall looking somewhat rested as the dark bags under her eyes had disappeared and there was color in her cheeks. Jenny glanced out the window and saw Mr. Hollenback's wagon coming down the road.

"My ride's here," she said, placing the cup down and putting on her coat and bonnet.

"Did you get any of your errands done, Jenny?" Sarah asked taking the baby from her husband.

Jenny shook her head. "I have to confess, I'm a little apprehensive about going to the post office and asking for mail. With all these soldiers around, I'm afraid if they hear my accent they'll think..." She shrugged and laughed nervously.

"That's understandable," Jacob said kindly. "The next time you're in town, I'll go with you."

"Thanks, Jacob."

"Don't forget your package you left downstairs," he reminded her.

Jenny looked at him confused then remembering the bread and booties she said, "Those are for y'all. There's some sweetbread and a pair of booties for Rachel."

The bells over the store door rang.

"Jenny," Sarah hugged her, "I cannot begin to thank you for watching Rachel."

Jenny smiled caressing the infant's cheek. "I enjoyed it, Sarah. She's a beautiful child."

Before leaving, the women made plans for a visit at a later date.

The following weeks, daylight grew longer, while the weather remained frigid and snowy in Illinois while in the south, the Confederate States of America was organized, naming Montgomery, Alabama its capital. And on the train trip to Washington, D. C., Mr. Lincoln learned that a former secretary of war and United States senator, Jefferson Davis, had been elected president of the newly formed Confederate States of America.

One late February evening, Mac stopped by with an invitation for supper and a sleigh ride under the full moon and that Sunday afternoon, Jenny baked two batches of muffins to take to the MacIntyre family. They were still warm when she wrapped them in cloth and set off across the snowy fields.

After a hearty supper of wild turkey, Seth and Mac hitched the horses to the large sleigh then lit the lanterns on either side. The night air was calm, the heaven was sparkling with a multitude of stars and the full orange moon rose on the eastern horizon as the family, minus the elder MacIntyre, climbed into the sleigh, wrapping themselves in heavy wool blankets. Seth mounted the driver's seat while Mac and Sue cuddled together on one seat and Florence squeezed between Jenny and Catherine.

When everyone was settled, Seth steered the horses in the direction of Mary's cabin. The ride was smooth and peaceful as the group listened to the quiet of the night and the crunching of snow under the horse's hooves.

Jenny stared at the moon and wondered if Caleb was also watching it, wherever he was. She closed her eyes, feeling empty and longing for him. Next to her Florence yawned richly then leaned her head on Jenny who smiled down at the little girl and murmured, "It's okay if you want to fall asleep, Flo. I don't mind."

The little girl snuggled closer and was soon asleep in her arms. Jenny gently caressed a curl away from the child's eyes and tucked it back into her wool bonnet.

Shortly, the sleigh stopped in front of Mary's and as Seth climbed down, the door opened and Emily appeared.

"Isn't it a beautiful night?" Emily asked with a captivating smile as she approached.

After she was seated next to Seth, the young man took the reins in hand and prompted the horses to move. The sleigh glided through the Illinois prairie and Jenny closed her eyes again, leaned back, listening intently while a coyote howled in the distance.

No one spoke for nearly an hour while the sleigh traveled slowly through the countryside, the moon glistening off the crusty snow. Farmhouses and distant groves along frozen creeks were silhouetted in the background and as the horse-drawn sleigh neared a barn the soft hooting of an owl was heard reminding Jenny of the family of barn owls that lived in Ol' Betsy's shed.

She thought about her family in Dover, wondering if any of them could possibly be sitting on the front porch also watching the moon and stars. In her mind's eye, she visualized Pa standing at the porch railing and looking up into the heavens. At the end of February, it was too cold to stay out for a long period of time, but Pa had always been one to check the sky before retiring for the night and sometimes Benjie would join him, especially when he had something on his mind and needed to talk it out. Many nights she had heard them talking quietly beneath her bedroom window.

She looked up at Orion and thought lovingly of Caleb, reminiscing the summer he came to Dover visiting his classmate, Charles' wedding, their short courtship, wedding....

Seth pulled the horses to a stop.

"What's wrong, Seth?" Mac asked, concern in his voice.

The younger brother didn't answer as a gruff tone said loudly, "MacIntyre."

"Evening, Amos. Nate," Seth replied while two men on horseback trotted toward the sleigh, small animal carcasses hung from their belts.

"How do, Mrs. MacIntyre?" the older man said touching the brim of his hat to Sue.

Jenny studied the men as Florence and Catherine slept. The older man, wearing a fur cap and coat, sat straight and tall in his saddle. A gray, grizzly, unkempt beard gave his face a rough look, but the crinkling eyes contradicted this.

The younger man, Jenny guessed to be near Seth's age, also wore an animal skin coat and hat, sat high and straight in the saddle but sported a shorter, neater beard.

She looked back at the older man and saw him staring at her.

"Ma'am," he said politely touching the brim of his hat.

Jenny nodded.

"Amos Haskins," Mac said, "this is Jenny Hyland, Caleb Hyland's wife."

"Ma'am," he repeated, smiling at her. "This here's my boy, Nate."

The younger man nodded and Jenny smiled back.

"You the teacher," Amos asked, "been teaching the Hollenback girl her letters?"

She glanced back and answered before he smiled at her once more, eyes twinkling.

"Okay boy, let's go. We've got more traps to check," Amos said abruptly while turning his horse around. The younger man doffed his hat then followed and Jenny watched the silhouetted figures disappear.

"Well, well, Sue," Mac chuckled as the sleigh moved once more. "Looks like you have competition."

Sue rolled her eyes at her husband then seeing Jenny's curious look, she explained, "Mac has it in his thick head that Amos Haskins is sweet on me."

"And exactly where did you get the muff that's keeping your hands nice and cozy?" he asked with mock jealousy before telling Jenny how the old backwoodsman had given Sue the rabbit fur muff a few years ago as a gift.

"Oh for heaven's sake, Mac, you know the only reason he gave me this," she said lifting the muff threateningly to his nose, "was because of Nate's injury."

She explained, "Nate was riding near the house a few summers ago and had been thrown from his horse. I saw it happen and ran to help him. He broke his arm and I reset it. And that's the only reason Amos Haskins gave me the muff."

"That's your reasoning. I think it was an excuse to show his true feelings."

Sue, shaking her head, turned away from her husband whispering, "He does have the nicest eyes."

Jenny and Mac laughed at this and soon silence returned to the sleigh and Jenny noticed the familiar outline of Mary's cabin. All too soon, the vehicle came to a halt at the two-story cabin where Sue removed the blanket from Jenny and Mac gently picked up Catherine then Sue took Florence. Jenny replaced the heavy cover on the four of them as Mary came out of her cabin carrying a lantern. Jenny stepped off the sleigh while Seth helped Emily down.

Jenny said to Mac and his wife, "I had a most pleasant evening. Thank you."

"Thank you for joining us, Jenny. We'll do it again," Sue replied.

They all said their good-byes then Jenny returned to the cabin and when she entered, she wanted Caleb to be there, waiting for her but knew he wouldn't be home for at least another week. She set a couple of logs into the fireplace, grabbed a wool blanket then took a rocker outside where she sat, thinking about her husband. In the distance she heard the forlorn howling of a coyote and thought, "It sounds as lonely as I feel."

On February 23, 1861, Texas became the eighth southern state to secede from the Union. It was the same day Mr. Lincoln arrived in Washington, D. C. among rumors of secessionists plotting his downfall before the March inauguration.

On the last day of February, Mac stopped by the cabin to deliver Jenny a cable from Caleb. He did not stay, though, as blizzard winds whipped the falling snow across the plain.

Jenny shut the door with effort, placed more wood on the fire then opened the brief wire.

In Chicago. Miss you.

Love, Caleb

Jenny stared transfixed at the piece of paper.

"That's all?" she admonished out loud. "You couldn't tell me when to expect you home?"

She read the cable again, crumbled it up then threw it into the fire as a tear rolled down her face.

On Monday, March 4th, Jenny joined the Hollenback family on an excursion into Springfield to celebrate the inauguration of their native son, Abraham Lincoln. It was a windless, cold wintry day and bonfires blazed around the crowded town keeping celebrants warm. Carl had gone into town the previous day to begin roasting a hog and they found him at the back of the courthouse standing guard over the pit, basting the sweet-smelling meat.

"Not long, now," Mr. Hollenback said after cutting into the thick-skinned animal.

He and Mrs. Hollenback remained at the pit while Carl met up with friends and Jenny and Becky walked around the bustling town, watching the townspeople make merry. They found the Cohen family near a bonfire in front of the train station and Daniel grabbed Jenny's hand, asking her to dance while a lone fiddler played a rousing tune. She in turn grabbed Becky's hand and the three joined the circle of dancers that grew as the music played.

Cheers, toasts and bursts of firecrackers echoed along the streets when word came of Mr. Lincoln's swearing-in as the Union's 16th president.

By evening, Jenny was wearied and foot sore for not only had she danced a number of reels with Daniel and Joseph but she and Becky had met up with Sue MacIntyre and her daughters late in the afternoon and danced more reels and waltzes with all of them.

She was glad to be riding back home as Mr. Hollenback steered the wagon further away from the raucous town where shadows danced from the blazing bonfires. Becky sat next to her and within minutes was asleep, her head on Jenny's lap. Jenny covered her friend with a thick quilt while thinking about the day's activities and jubilation.

She nodded off the rest of the way home, waking when the wagon stopped in front of the cabin then she gently lifted Becky's sleeping frame from her lap, thanked the Hollenback's and climbed down from the wagon. Mrs. Hollenback held out a basket of food saying, "Becky had a wonderful day today, Mrs. Hyland. This is her way of saying thank you."

Jenny took the gift and said kindly, "She didn't need to do this, Mrs. Hollenback. I, too, had a most enjoyable day. Your daughter made it special for me."

The other woman smiled.

Jenny entered the cabin too tired to take note of the snow crunching under the weight of a pair of boots hurrying across the yard then closing the door, she went straight to the fireplace to add logs to the ashes when there was a loud knock. Jenny dropped Becky's basket onto a rocker before answering.

Mary, rage blazing in her eyes, stood at the door gripping her wool shawl. "Did you see Emily in town?"

Jenny shook her head and beckoned her in. Mary stood fixed at the door.

"She left a note this morning saying she was going into Springfield with Seth MacIntyre. Are you in on her conspiracy?"

Jenny sighed heavily. "Please do come in Mary. I'm trying to warm the cabin."

Reluctantly, the woman entered and stood near the door, seething.

"What conspiracy?" Jenny asked, annoyed.

Mary glared at her. "You know full well what I'm talking about. Don't make a fool of me."

"No, Mary. I have no idea what you're talking about."

Walking to the rocker, Mary seized the back of the chair as if to hold in her wrath and asked angrily, "Did my daughter go into town today and marry Seth MacIntyre? Is she pregnant with his bastard?"

Jenny, astounded, stared back at her.

Her voice going shrill, Mary yelled, "Is she pregnant with his child or not?"

"No, mother, I am not."

#

They whirled around where Emily stood stoically at the door. The younger woman glanced at Jenny and said apologetically, "We saw my mother coming this way. I just wanted her to know I was back."

Heavy footsteps came across the porch then Caleb appeared at the door frowning at the strained faces. Jenny's heart leapt at the sight of her husband.

He, however, scowled at Mary. "What's wrong?"

It was quiet until Emily answered, "My mother thinks I'm carrying Seth's child. She has yet to realize I'm not like her."

Mary's eyes narrowed. "And just what do you mean by that?"

"It means, mother," Emily said slowly, deliberately, "that just because Seth and I are in love, doesn't mean that we've given ourselves to each other.

"But if we had and I did conceive his bastard," eyes filled with fury, she continued, "I would not have abandoned _my_ child to have someone else raise _him_."

Mary's hands clenched at her heart. "How dare you..." she said bitterly then rounding on Caleb, she shrieked, "You had no right to tell her."

He stood motionless; watching his sister as Jenny stared with disbelief at Mary then walked to Caleb's side and held his hand in hers. She felt his soft kiss on her head.

"Oh, mother," the younger woman choked back an angry sob, "Caleb never said a word to me. He would never do anything or say anything to hurt me. Is it really so difficult for you to understand that we care about each other? How we are truly brother and sister? How we would have opened our hearts to Will, if only you would have allowed us to know about his existence?"

Wiping at tears, she faced Caleb. "I've wanted so many times to ask you about him."

Caleb squeezed Jenny's hand then went to Emily and held his sister tight, whispering, "Ask anytime, Emmy. I'll tell you what little I know of him."

"Tell me now, Caleb. Please."

He looked over to his wife.

Jenny nodded, resigned to the fact that she wanted more than anything to be left alone with her husband, whom she hadn't seen, touched nor held for weeks.

She walked to the sink listening to Mary stomp across the floor then slam the front door shut. Jenny took a deep breath, closing her eyes then felt Caleb's arm go around her. He turned her to him and kissed her possessively, their passion momentarily rising. He whispered hoarsely, "I love you, Jenny."

She brought his mouth down to hers and kissed him with desire.

Reluctantly letting go, Caleb said he would return after seeing to Chester.

Placing the kettle at the hearth, Jenny emptied Becky's basket and, in silence, sliced ham and cheese while Emily buttered the cold biscuits, setting them neatly on a platter. Next, Jenny removed a pitcher of cider from the icebox and put it on the table as Emily took down plates and mugs from the cupboard then looked shyly at Jenny, who patted her hand.

"When did you find out about Will?" Caleb asked after coming in.

"When father died. Grandpa came to the funeral and stayed a couple of days. One evening, after I'd gone to bed, I heard Mother arguing with him. She was really angry and yelled that William Pierce was not her son and she wanted nothing to do with him. I came out of my bedroom and heard Grandpa say I had a right to know about him. She told him to leave her in peace and when I came down the next morning, he was gone."

She sat heavily in a rocker and stared into the fire. "My mother had an older sister, Carrie, whom I adored. We wrote each other often, for a number of years. So after hearing the argument, I was curious about Will and wrote her, asking for the truth. I received no immediate reply but months later, mother went to Chicago, alone, and my Aunt Carrie showed up."

Caleb pulled up a chair next to Emily.

"She hired a carriage one afternoon and while we rode in the countryside, she told me how my great-grandmother came to America at the beginning of the Revolutionary War, fell in love and married a colonist from Virginia. They raised fourteen children, the youngest son being my grandfather, who came to this area when he was a young man and raised his family. My mother's the youngest and according to Aunt Carrie, she was charming, gay, terribly spoiled and used to having her own way with everything and everyone.

"At a young age, she fell in love and had an affair with a married, prominent businessman. She got pregnant and after telling him, he turned his back on her. She was seventeen-years-old, devastated and didn't know what to do. Her brother Luke and his wife, Gertrude, offered to raise the child. They had no children of their own.

"Uncle Luke and Aunt Gertie cared for my mother throughout the ordeal and when Mother gave birth to Will, she wanted nothing to do with him."

Emily laid back her head and closed her eyes. "My half-brother, William Pierce, is the demon from my mother's past. I suspect that every time she laid eyes on Caleb, she was reminded of Will. That's why she hates you, Caleb.

"Aunt Carrie didn't tell me much about Will beyond his birth. At the time, she didn't want to put me in a tizzy with too many details. She did tell me, though, that Will knew you, Caleb, as he had once spoken highly of you. She promised to send for me later that summer so we could spend more time together but died in an accident shortly afterward. The promise went unfulfilled."

Jenny poured tea and handed a cup to Emily before sitting in the other rocker.

"And you, Caleb?" Emily asked. "When did you learn of Will?"

He looked at her and said, "I first met Will at the Academy."

"Will went to West Point?"

Caleb nodded.

"When?"

"The same year I did. We were classmates."

"Oh my...no wonder mother was so awful to you then." She scowled momentarily and asked aloud, "I wonder if father knew about him?"

Jenny solicitously watched her silent husband.

"Could that have been the reason she changed?" Emily spoke her thoughts. "It makes sense, doesn't it? If you found out about her son at school, then she would assume father would find out from you.

"Perhaps mother feared," Emily continued slowly, thoughtfully, "father finding out she'd been a... promiscuous young woman and he would no longer love her...turn away from her...like before."

Except for the crackling of the flaming logs, the cabin turned still.

Emily had barely touched her tea when she slowly stood up saying, "It's late. I should be going. Mother's most likely waiting for me."

Mary's reaction came to mind and Jenny asked, "Will you be okay?"

Emily smiled soberly. "Yes. Admittedly, Mother has an ugly temper and a wicked vocabulary when angered, but she's harmless."

Jenny was not reassured, neither was Caleb.

"Emmy...," he frowned.

"Honest, Caleb. I've dealt with Mother's temper for years. I'll listen politely while she tells me how wrong it was of me to say what I did, how I had no right to embarrass her in front of you two. I'll apologize then she'll yell some more about how ungrateful I am then we'll go to bed and discuss it more calmly in the morning. It's a ritual we have," she explained sardonically, putting on her coat and bonnet.

Jenny and Caleb looked meaningful at one another and after putting on coats, they escorted Emily home. Nearing the larger cabin, Jenny saw a figure at the side window watching and her heart raced at the prospect of another heated confrontation.

Mary came out the door adjusting a scarf around her head then walked to the threesome. "Thank you for..." She sounded weary.

Mary inhaled hard and long then she looked at her daughter and said, "Emily, I know you're tired, but I feel the need for a stroll. Please join me."

The two women stared at each other before Emily nodded.

Jenny and Caleb stood back as Mary, taking her daughter's arm, walked slowly toward the main road. They heard Mary speak softly and when they felt at ease, turned and retraced their steps.

Jenny leaned against Caleb as something nagged at her. "Caleb? When did you first learn about Mary's son?"

He looked at her keenly then replied, "My father told me when I was twelve, after Mary and I got into a nasty argument where she accused me of ruining her family and I accused her of making my life pure hell. My father came into the cabin right at that moment and told me to pack gear and saddle our horses."

Caleb opened the wooden door, took Jenny's coat and hung it alongside his.

"We rode in silence the entire afternoon then made camp along a stream as the sun set. That evening he told me about Mary's past." Shaking his head Caleb murmured, "I don't know how my father found out, but he was adamant that Emmy never learn about Will, so we made a pact to keep Mary's secret from her."

Caleb walked over to the hearth and added more wood.

"My father loved Mary and wanted to protect her reputation. He knew how important that was to her. At the time I never understood how love could take hold of a person in that way," he said going to Jenny and wrapping his arms around her, "until I met you."

Kissing her with passion and longing, he whispered, "Lord, how I've missed you."

Jenny lay nestled in Caleb's arms, filled with deep contentment, listening to her husband's soft snoring. A myriad of thoughts rushed through her head as she remembered their impassioned reunion, as well as the past weeks filled with loneliness. Competing with these images was a darker, more disturbing thought for it was just a matter of time before Caleb and thousands of other soldiers were ordered into battles that would take place in towns, along country roads, in farm fields and backyards. The drums of war were beating loudly and Jenny was tormented at the notion of brother against brother, friend against friend.

Light began to fill the morning sky when she quietly arose, added wood to the fireplace and pulled on her boots and winter coat. She went to the shed where Chester stood watching her with his large brown eyes. She gently rubbed the horse's long face saying, "Thank you for bringing Caleb home."

Coffee was brewing at the hearth when Caleb awoke and Jenny stood at the table slicing thick slabs of ham when Caleb yawned from the bed.

"It's so good to wake up under the same roof as my beautiful wife."

Jenny brought him coffee.

Caleb caressed her cheek and outlined her mouth. She set the mug on the table next to the bed and as he wrapped his hands around her waist she lay next to his warm body, kissing him.

He pulled her on top of him then brought her mouth down and tasted her.

She held him close, not wanting to let go. They lay together for a while, just holding one another then Caleb tenderly caressed her face saying, "I want to check on Emmy this morning. See how she's doing."

After a late breakfast they left the cabin. The day was splendidly bright and cool, the snow melting from the rooftop as large wet drops splashed rhythmically into icy puddles around the porch. Caleb looked at the surrounding land saying, "Spring is just around the corner."

"I hope so," Jenny replied. "I've had my fill of snow and cold."

Caleb held her. "I hope you haven't been too miserable."

She shook her head and said quietly, "I've just missed you."

He kissed the top of her head, replying, "I know the feeling all too well."

Caleb knocked on Mary's front door and soon Emily beckoned them in. Mary called from upstairs, "Emily, did you pack the locket your Grandfather gave you?"

"Yes, Mother," she answered standing next to a case with her coat and bonnet on top. "We're going to Chicago," she explained excitedly, "to see Will. I'm so thrilled and nervous."

Jenny hugged her.

"Give Will my regards," Caleb said.

Mary, looking anxious, descended the stairs with a bag in her grip. "How is Chicago these days, Caleb?"

"Windy and cold. The lake is breaking up, but it's unsafe to go walking on the ice, Emmy," he warned in a brotherly fashion.

Rolling her eyes, she replied, "Really, Caleb. Who in their right mind would go near the water this time of year?"

"How long will you be gone?" Jenny asked.

Emily looked at her mother.

Shaking her head, Mary replied, "I don't know. Emily's grandfather has no idea we're coming. When we get to Springfield I'll wire him. I expect to be gone for at least a week, but I can't say exactly how long."

A carriage was heard pulling up to the cabin and Emily gathered her coat and hat. Caleb took hold of the cases and walked outside with Jenny and his sister following.

"I can't believe we're actually going," the younger woman whispered.

Caleb held the carriage door while the driver strapped the luggage to the back. Mary came through the threshold looking pale and uneasy then slowly, she made her way to the coach, took a deep breath and entered. Emily hugged her saying, "It'll be okay."

The driver snapped the reins and when the carriage entered the main road Jenny murmured, "I hope it goes well for all of them."

Caleb took her hand and they walked the countryside, leaving tracks in the wet snow.

The couple spent the remainder of the day content being near one another.

Early in the evening, Mac stopped by to talk briefly with Caleb, a map and numerous documents in hand. Jenny left so they could have privacy and when walking along the edge of the property, she heard her name and across the way, Becky waved.

"Hello, Becky."

"Don't you just love this weather?" the girl asked looking upward. "Spring is just around the corner and the geese will be returning. You can feel it in the air."

Jenny was surprised to hear the animation in Becky's voice as her student was usually reserved and taciturn. They strolled along the fields as the sky was painted purple and red.

"Mrs. Hyland," Becky said, "Carl bought me _Tales of Gulliver's Travels_. He asked me to read it to him. 'Course I need to learn more before I can read the whole book. I was looking through it and there are some words I can't figure out. Could you help me with it?"

"Bring the book tomorrow morning, Becky. You can read the first chapter aloud to me."

The girl looked in the direction of the Hyland cabin and asked timidly, "You sure?"

"Yes, I am. I'll see you in the morning."

Although Caleb had been given a few days off, she knew Mac would not have come by with map and papers unless Caleb's input was needed for some project and she was certain he would feel obliged to go into town, as soon as possible. Jenny entered the cabin just as Mac was leaving. Caleb was perusing the map, took a final glance, rolled it up then went to her and hugged her.

"Jenny love," he started, "I need to be staying in town for a while."

"No, no, no, no," Jenny thought, "not again. You just returned."

"I'm sorry, Jenny."

"When?"

"Tomorrow morning. But this time I'll be in town, not traveling around the state. I'll be nearby."

Jenny sighed, trying desperately to keep from breaking down in frustration.

"I'll be home on Sundays."

As promised, at the end of the week Caleb returned to the cabin. It had snowed all morning and the prairie was covered in a fresh layer of white. They walked in the blanketed grassland while Caleb explained how the local regiment was building a camp in the brickyard for the training of troops.

The weather had been their major headache, as it snowed the first morning they began digging the foundation. The precipitation had turned to freezing rain, covering the ground in a sheet of ice making it impossible to dig. When this finally melted a fresh layer of snow covered the entire area.

"The foundation went in yesterday which means construction will continue throughout the daylight hours. Colonel Smith has ordered all the men to live in town."

Jenny frowned. "So you'll be in town for the rest of the month?"

He looked down at her. "Longer. From here on out I'll be living in town. I've been given permission to come home on Sundays, but I need to be back before midnight."

"But the garrison isn't built."

"No, but there are tents set up inside the brickyard."

"You're living in tents?" she asked with surprise for she had not given any thought to where all the soldiers were living.

Caleb answered giving her a sour look. "Yes. And unfortunately, the other lieutenant I share a tent with snores something fierce. And he's not very good-looking first thing in the morning."

She rolled her eyes as he chortled.

"Do you need to return to town tonight?"

"No, love, we have the whole evening to ourselves...and I plan to make the most of it," he said with a glint in his steel blue eyes.

She smiled up at him and drawled with seduction, "Good."

Jenny lived for Sundays to be with her husband and throughout the week she continued tutoring Becky, visited with Susan and began preparing a small vegetable garden. One morning after walking Becky home, Jenny offered to help the Hollenback family on the farm as they began preparing for spring births and field planting.

Mr. Hollenback was shocked at the offer, but his wife pointed out that the young woman was lonely and just wanted to be around people. He finally agreed, provided she helped with only those chores Becky and Mrs. Hollenback usually did. Jenny was glad for the opportunity to keep busy for Emily had yet to return from Chicago and she missed her sister-in-law's company.

Caleb returned home early on the last Sunday in March, surprising Jenny when he informed her he did not need to report back until the following Tuesday, as the garrison was near completion.

"Colonel Smith gave us time off for good behavior," he joked, hugging her.

"Will you still need to live in town or can you come home?".

"Sorry, love. I'll need to be at the camp all week. But we have a couple of days and nights together," Caleb said taking her into his arms.

That evening, Jenny and Caleb strolled down the main road skirting around large puddles of melted snow. The sun had not set and its warmth aided in thawing the snow covered prairie.

"I ran into Mr. Hollenback last week," Caleb remarked. "He told me you're helping on the farm."

Jenny colored. "We bartered. The little work I do is repaid with cream, eggs and butter, sometimes cheese or bacon. I have a lot of time on my hands and figure they could use the help. During lean years, when there wasn't the money to hire field hands, Reb and I would sometimes help in the fields."

He raised his eyebrows at this confession.

"Scandalous, I know," she drawled with a wicked smile. "It helped that we lived far enough away from neighbors that they couldn't see us in the backfields plowing or sowing. And of course, we always had our little kitchen garden, as was proper. Benjie used to call it our decoy garden."

"How is your family? Did you get a chance to read Reb's letter?"

She shook her head. "I'll read it later."

"I heard from a classmate that Robert's in Charleston helping with a local militia."

Jenny gazed down at the rut in the road and was quiet while listening to a noisy flock of cedar waxwings. She glanced up at Caleb as the steel blue eyes stared at her.

"Reb wrote some time ago that Robert's cousins had been in Dover trying to recruit him. She...hadn't mentioned it in any more letters," she admitted quietly. "Do you know how long he's been in South Carolina?"

He shook his head. "No. I only found out the other day. Theo, a classmate, had heard through a mutual friend. He had no more information other than Robert being near Fort Sumter."

She looked up at him. "He's..."

"Reb!" she thought, suddenly afraid. "I need to get back to the cabin, Caleb."

Entering, Jenny went directly to the table then opened the envelope and Caleb watched as she read Rebecca's letter, relieved to see color return. A tear trickled down while she continued reading and he went to her.

"Robert wouldn't take her with him after finding out she's with child. He left for Charleston last month.

Caleb held Jenny in his arms as she cried.

Jenny was comforted knowing her sister was still in Dover, away from any emerging dangers but she could not tell Caleb why she was so sad for she only cried at learning that Rebecca was expecting a child. She did not want to admit to herself, nor to him, her own disappointment at not having conceived yet.

When Caleb returned to Springfield, Jenny stood on the porch, heavy hearted, watching him disappear into the mist. She had been disheartened ever since reading the letter.

"How can I possibly have children if my husband is hardly ever home?" she thought miserably.

#

The first Sunday of April was gloriously bright and warm. Jenny opened the windows to allow the fresh breeze to flow through the stuffy cabin then carried a rocking chair out to the porch, gathered knitting needles and yarn then sat outside waiting for Caleb. It was after noon when he rode into the yard, slid from the saddle and embraced her.

"I've missed you," they spoke in unison then laughed, eyes smiling.

"Mary sent a wire," he said taking Chester's lead as they walked past the little red oak toward the shed. "She and Emmy will be returning this week."

"I'm glad to hear that," Jenny replied. "I've missed Emmy's company."

Caleb kissed her hair then reached into his pocket and handed Jenny an envelope before taking the gelding into the stall. While waiting, she read her brother Thomas' account of the family's trip into Washington, D. C. for Mr. Lincoln's inauguration.

...It was an historic moment, shared by hundreds of citizens from throughout the states; both north and south, to bear witness the swearing in of our new president.

And although some call this man a country bumpkin or worse, I was deeply moved by his impassioned words promising to preserve the Union. I hope and pray conflict can be avoided with Mr. Lincoln's resolve before "the momentous issue of civil war" becomes reality...

Jenny stared fixedly at the words _civil war_ and a cold chill went through her.

"That's exactly what it will be. A civil war," she thought sadly looking up as her uniformed husband came into the sunlight.

She went to Caleb and held him.

"What's wrong, love?"

"The future scares me, Caleb," she said softly. "I fear for you...and my family."

Caleb, holding Jenny in his arms, understood her apprehension as the call to war became more imminent for the thought of leaving his wife and home in order to fight and kill other Americans with the possibility of never returning, struck a chord of dread in his own heart.

On April 12, 1861, South Carolina militia bombarded the Union held garrison, Fort Sumter, in Charleston Harbor and the following day Major Robert Anderson, the fort's commanding officer, surrendered.

Days later, President Lincoln called for seventy-five thousand volunteers, to serve for three months, with the purpose of fighting the defiant south.

Caleb sent word to Jenny, by way of Mr. Hollenback, of his orders back to Chicago, without delay. He did not know when he would return.

...I will be away for at least a week, most likely longer. I shall send a wire of my return date. I know you're worried and scared, Jenny love. And more than anything I wish to be able to hold and comfort you. Even for just a moment.

You are in my heart, always...

Jenny stared into the hearth, the tear stained letter in her lap.

Sue MacIntyre entered the cabin with red, swollen eyes for Mac had informed her of Seth's and her own twenty-year-old brother's enlistments. Mac had been ordered to Quincy, Illinois and Sue said she needed a place away from the others so she could have a good cry.

While Jenny held her, Emily burst through the door, tears streaming down her face.

She looked at them and said quietly, "Mother just came back from town. She...she saw Seth. He's...signed...I'm so frightened ..."

The three women held one another, their hearts and minds filled with distress and hurt at the prospects of their loved ones going off to war. They were comforting each other when Mary arrived with a tray of warm biscuits, preserves and a pot of tea and without speaking, she poured each a cup of tea then proceeded to spread preserve on the biscuits, handing each a plate.

"Mr. Hollenback has informed me of Carl's enlistment. With Mac and Seth gone, as well as the majority of men in town signing up, we'll need to see that the fields get planted and farms are kept running.

"It will not only be necessary to support one another, but we must give help to our neighbors so go ahead and have a good cry, ladies, but when you're done, we need to plan as to who's going to be doing what and when it will be done."

With that said, she left.

After a moment, Emily sighed then said forlornly, "It breaks my heart to think of Seth and Caleb.... and Will at war, but I cannot imagine how you must feel right now, Jenny. You must be terrified, with your family split between Tennessee, Pennsylvania and here."

Jenny automatically glanced at the painting on the mantle and her heart was numb.

"My oldest brother, Thomas, has been warning me..., Caleb, too..." She couldn't finish and quickly wiped away a tear. She worried for her sister whose husband was in Charleston and wondered if Robert had a hand in the bombardment of Fort Sumter.

Then Jenny thought about all the young men across the north enlisting to fight for the Union and since Tennessee had yet to join the Southern cause, she would not fret over her brothers joining up, at least not for the time being.

"Lewis wanted to start planting this week, but the almanac claimed the beginning of next week was the absolute earliest," Sue said to no one in particular. "I've never worked a plow before."

"It's not too difficult, especially if there's a second person to steer the animal," Jenny said absently.

The two other women stared at her and Jenny turned crimson.

"And just how would you know that, Jenny Hyland?" Sue asked.

Jenny confessed to her neighbors, "My sister and I sometimes helped in the fields."

They continued to stare at her until Sue laughed, "Well! I guess you'll just have to be the one to show us, won't you? I'm afraid Cat will never let me hear the end of this."

Mary invited Mrs. Hollenback, Becky, Sue and Jenny to her house for tea the following morning. It was not quite a request but more of a summons.

Sue arrived with a copy of the _Illinois State Journal_ , informing the group of Virginia's secession then she gave the paper to Mary who held out her hand authoritatively.

They sat around the long table drinking tea and eating the sweet bread Becky baked earlier while Mary silently read the front-page article as Jenny stole a glance at Becky who appeared pale and quiet.

"Carl's enlistment must be making her sick at heart."

"Mrs. Hollenback," Mary began, setting the paper aside, "has Mr. Hollenback found anyone to help at the farm?"

"Yes, the Barnett boys will help with the animals."

"How about your fields?"

Mrs. Hollenback replied candidly, "Mr. Hollenback has decided to hold off for the time being."

"Just out of curiosity," Mary said peering at the paper, "will Mr. Hollenback be going into town daily?"

Shaking her head the other woman explained that since Mr. Barnett would be bringing his sons to and from town daily, he would also deliver farm products to the stores in town.

"I shall talk with Mr. Barnett about delivering the _Journal_ to the cabin. It'll be necessary for us to know what's going on."

Then Mary explained that due to the number of men enlisting it would be essential for all to pitch in and get the spring planting done. Then she asked Jenny details on how to use a plow and by the time Mary's 'tea' was over they had arranged to meet at the MacIntyre farm Monday morning and begin plowing Lewis' fields.

"You know, Mary," Sue said as they cleared the table, "Lewis isn't going to like the idea of women working his fields."

"He doesn't have to like it, Susan. I know for a fact, though, he'll not find another hand, other than young inexperienced boys or us. He's going to need to feed his stock next winter and unless those fields get planted, he'll lose the farm.

"It will either be his pride or his farm," she said bluntly.

Early Monday morning, Mary greeted the group outside the MacIntyre barn where she handed each a pair of leather gloves saying, "These are the smallest fit I could find. They'll most likely be too big for you, but it will be better than nothing."

She motioned for the two young girls sitting at the back door to come over then gave Cat and Flo a pair of their own as they giggled.

Mary scowled as a cloud of dust rose slowly in the farthest field.

"Lewis started on the upper fields," Sue explained.

"Okay, then," Mary said pointing to the closest field, "Mrs. Hollenback and Jenny can begin over in this section. Emily, Becky and I will get our old plow out. We'll meet under the willow for lunch."

Jenny and Mrs. Hollenback hitched a mare to the plow then the older woman guided the horse through the dark brown soil as Jenny firmly held onto the implement. Both women struggled on the uneven ground as they laboriously progressed down the field with the blade breaking through the rich earth, creating large clumps. The plow was heavy and cumbersome and the mare became uncooperative as the morning wore on. Jenny knew the tilling would need to be repeated in order to break down the clumps before they could harrow the soil then plant the seeds.

"One step at a time," she thought looking across the surrounding fields. With their lack of experience, it would take at least a month to get all the fields planted. It was a daunting task.

Mid-morning Cat brought a pitcher of water with Flo in tow carrying a metal cup and after gulping down the liquid, Jenny and Mrs. Hollenback traded places. They had been working for a short time when Jenny noticed Emmy holding on to the handles of an old plow while Becky and Sue steered the Hollenback's mule in an adjacent plot. They all waved and called to one another.

At noontime, plows were abandoned and the animals unhitched.

Jenny pulled off the leather gloves, noting the calluses in the palms of her hands. Her arms and legs were tired and achy. She removed the bonnet from her sweaty head and let it bounce on her back as she mopped her face and walked in silence to where Mary waited under the golden branches of the tall willowy tree. An old blanket held a feast for the hungry workers who silently drank thirstily and ate appreciatively the cheese, hard-boiled eggs, biscuits and ham.

Cat and Flo joined them, bringing more water and cookies.

"Did you take water and lunch to your Grandfather?" Sue asked.

They both nodded then Flo said, "We gave him the big cookies, didn't we, Cat?"

At the end of the meal, Cat asked if she could help in the field and to everyone's surprise Mary asked the young girl to steer the mule with her. Cat beamed at the older woman.

"What about me?" asked Flo.

"You can come with me," Emily said holding out her hand. "We need to take water to your grandfather. Maybe he'd like some company."

Mrs. Hollenback and Jenny quietly returned to the field, harnessed the horse, took hold of the plow and began walking up and down the rows.

At the end of the first day, all the women were sore and tired. Without speaking, they put away the plows and harnesses, brushed down the animals and put fresh hay in the stalls.

Lewis, his muslin shirt soaked with sweat, entered the barn carrying a jar of salve. He handed it to Mary saying firmly, "Spread this on the palm of your hands. It will help with the blisters. Don't wipe it off for at least an hour. It needs to absorb into the skin."

Jenny rubbed a thin layer in her hands then said farewell. She was filthy, hot and tired to the bones. Returning home, she dragged in the tub and set it in front of the cool hearth, added wood to the fire, removed her clothing and filled a pitcher with cold water then stood in the tub and dumped the frigid water down her body. She washed hastily, noticing her arms were sunburned where she had pushed her sleeves up earlier in the day. Afterward, she donned Caleb's flannel nightshirt and fell into the inviting bed.

Morning came too quickly.

Jenny gulped down breakfast then walked with effort to meet the others at the MacIntyre barn. She wondered if their bodies ached as much as hers.

They began the morning where they left off the previous day, Jenny noticing the others also moved stiffly. Even Cat was not eager to walk along side an animal or handle a plow although she and Flo volunteered to bring water to everyone, including their grandfather who was once again working in the farthest field.

The women continued meeting at the MacIntyre barn, harnessing the animals then setting to work in the fields and with time the rows became straighter and more numerous as the women became more proficient with the plows. One morning as the group worked in the Hollenback fields, thin strands of high clouds blew in from the west and as the hours progressed the clouds became thicker, obscuring the sun by the time they met under the willow for lunch.

"Lord, I pray it doesn't snow," Mrs. Hollenback said dismayed as a cold breeze folded over the worn blanket.

"At least we haven't planted seed if it does," Becky replied optimistically.

They all nodded in agreement before returning to the fields.

In the late afternoon, although the air was cool, Jenny stopped plowing in order to take the kerchief from her pocket and wipe the dampness from her face. Mrs. Hollenback leaned against the old horse, also mopping her face.

From the corner of her eyes Jenny spied Sue running across the field. Fearful something had happened, Jenny turned to see the two little girls waving to their mother then watching two soldiers on horseback coming across the MacIntyre yard, she recognized the chestnut gelding.

"Caleb!"

She put down the plow and began running in his direction, watching as he slid off the saddle and handed the reins to Cat. Caleb walked hastily in her direction, they reached the edge of the plowed field at the same time.

Caleb grabbed her by the waist and held her as Jenny wrapped her arms around his neck. She could not stop crying.

"Shhh, Jenny love," he whispered.

She pulled back from him and asked, anxiety filled her voice, "Are you home.... for a little while?"

"For a little while, Jenny."

She hugged him. "I need to put away the plow."

"I'll help."

Although the women would have continued working for another hour or two, the plows and animals were eagerly put away, brushed down and given hay early. Lewis, having seen the riders enter the yard, came back to the barn also quitting early.

When all was completed, Caleb retrieved the chestnut then took his wife's hand but before leaving the farm he informed Emily that Seth was due back home the following day. Then walking to the cabin Caleb said, "I'll need to go back into town tomorrow, Jenny, but I'll come home in the evenings."

She smiled tiredly and leaned against him.

He brought her hand up, turned it over and surveyed the blisters and calluses in her palm then gently kissed it.

That evening, after a warm bath and hot supper, the couple, wrapped in a wool blanket, sat on the porch steps, watching dark clouds roll across the sky as a cold wind blew. Jenny was tired, too tired to make conversation. She was happy just looking out into the prairie while being held by Caleb.

"I miss you so much when you're gone," she said softly feeling the kiss on top of her head.

"I don't like being away from you, Jenny love."

After a while he said, "The only good thing about being gone from you, Jenny, is returning to you." She looked up as he bent down and kissed her.

The cold breeze from the west brought with it two days of light rain and Jenny was glad for the reprieve from working in the field. When Caleb returned home the second evening, Jenny knew something was amiss for she saw it in his eyes as he hung the wet slicker.

After finishing the last of the supper dishes, Caleb came up behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist. He kissed the nape of her neck then gently turned her toward him, his eyes filled with remorse. She could feel his heart beating hard and fast.

"Jenny, I've been ordered back to Chicago." He gently placed his hand over her mouth as she started to ask questions.

Inhaling deeply he continued, "I'm leaving tomorrow. I've been ordered to join a regiment and begin training new recruits."

Jenny felt fear gnawing in the pit of her stomach.

"I'll be away for a number of months."

Her bottom lip trembled and she bit down hard. Her heart was breaking. Jenny dropped her head onto his chest and started crying.

After a moment Caleb picked her up and sat her on his lap in a rocker before the hearth. Jenny quietly sobbed and Caleb slowly, lovingly rocked her in his arms and when the crying ceased, Caleb whispered to her, "No matter where I am, Jenny Hyland, you are in my heart. Always."

That night, the two lovers laid in bed holding one another, not wanting to let go and finally slept just hours before the sun rose. It was not long afterwards that Jenny stood in the yard watching Caleb, accompanied by his friend and neighbor, enter the main road as large tears cascaded down.

In the spring of 1861, Richmond, Virginia became the capitol of the Confederate States of America. Caleb Hyland was mustered into the 19th Illinois regiment at Camp Yates as a Captain. It would be nearly two years before Jenny saw her husband return to their small cabin on the outskirts of Springfield, in the Illinois prairie.

#

The last day of May, the women, girls and Lewis stood near the willow, looking over the many acres of land, pleased to have completed the planting. Every row of the MacIntyre, Hollenback and Hyland fields had been plowed, broken up, harrowed and finally sowed.

Celebrating, they feasted under the shade of the willow, whose branches now held slender green leaves. Mr. Hollenback joined them after returning from town with letters for all.

"The postmaster was glad to see me. Said our mail was taking up too much space," he said handing out the correspondences. "I suggested that if we keep getting this amount he should consider delivering it out this way."

"That's a novel idea," Lewis said taking an envelope.

Jenny received two and caressing Caleb's thought, "I miss you something fierce." She placed his and Rebecca's letters in a pocket while Sue read Mac's letter aloud as the girls wanted to know what their father was doing.

Emily left the shade of the tree to read her letter from Seth and Becky scooted over to Jenny, asking for help in deciphering an unfamiliar handwriting. When she finished, Becky returned to her parents to read the letter written by a friend of Carl's.

It became quiet when Sue stopped reading, telling the girls the remainder of the letter was for her. She tucked it in her pocket, then took her daughters into her arms and held them to her. Lewis stood up, patted his daughter-in-law's shoulder then walked back to the farmhouse.

Jenny started cleaning and was soon joined by the others and within a short time they all said farewell. She walked alone through the prairie grass, aching for Caleb. Taking out the envelope, she read his letter.

My Dearest Love,

I wish to say I've been so busy that I don't have the time or energy to miss you. We're working from sun-up to sun-down, using every muscle in our bodies, yet I cannot stop thinking of you...

As always, you are in my heart.

That evening Jenny sat on the front porch listening to the birds singing in the short green and yellow blades waving in the wind. She reread Caleb's letter, held it her heart and whispered, "You are always in my thoughts and heart, too, Caleb. I have such an ache because you're not here."

As the sun set in the clear western sky she read Rebecca's letter.

...I've heard from Robert. He's well.

Wish I could say the same, for I've been violently ill since conceiving. Pa says I've lost too much weight, but I can't seem to hold anything down. Hopefully soon, I'll feel better.

Benjie and Pa got the corn planted before Benjie was called upon to help build an encampment, Fort Donelson, outside of town, along the river.

When Benjie heard that Governor Harris was asking for volunteers and recruiting in Clarksville, he enlisted. He left last week. It broke Pa's heart.

It tore my heart to watch Pa stand on the porch watching Benjie leave. The two of them were up all night, talking.

They were both bleary eyed in the morning...

Jenny, puzzled, thought, "Why would the governor call for volunteers if the state has yet to secede?"

Then gazing into the prairie whispered, "Benjie, please be careful."

On June 8, 1861 the Tennessee legislature overwhelmingly voted to leave the Union and join the Confederacy. Arkansas and North Carolina had previously seceded, making Tennessee the last southern holdout to cut ties with the Union.

Jenny kept busy during the lonely summer of 1861 tending her kitchen garden, walking through the fields of wheat and corn, picking wildflowers and teaching Becky.

Emily often visited and they would sit quietly listening to the songbirds in the tall prairie grass while writing letters or reading recent library acquisitions oftentimes remaining on the porch, well past sunset, saying nothing, just enjoying the company of one another.

The Cohen family visited her on those rare occasions when Jacob closed the shop so the family could spend a day in the country.

One hot, breezy afternoon Jenny was walking home from town when Mr. Barnett pulled over his wagon and asked if she would consider teaching his sons their letters and numbers explaining how the boys were no longer needed at the Hollenback farm and because of illness last school year they had fallen behind in their studies. Mr. Barnett agreed to bring them out twice a week while Jenny walked them home after morning lessons.

Her new pupils were bright and mischievous, constantly keeping Jenny on her toes. The trips into town, escorting the brothers home, gave her the opportunity to visit the library, post office and oftentimes the Cohen family. Periodically, Emily and Becky accompanied her.

In July Jenny received word from Caleb letting her know the regiment would be traveling to Quincy, Illinois.

... I'm sure you've read or heard of skirmishes in Virginia. The papers here report the Union has the stronger force, but I've heard old army veterans proclaim the Confederates have an inner strength, a determination, we have yet to test.

A major battle is on the horizon and there are those who believe, especially politicians, the southern troops will be forced to retreat with their tails between their legs.

I've worked and fought alongside men from the south and never in my short career have I seen a Southern soldier shirk his duty. The war we are entering will be long and heartrending. I pray to God, it will not be too long.

_A_ lways...

Days later Jenny received a letter from Benjie.

Jenny darlin',

_As Reb's probably told you, I enlisted with the 14_ th _Tennessee. Did my training at Camp Duncan, on the outskirts of Clarksville and was given the rank of private. What you may not know is that Charles also enlisted with the 14_ th _, but he's an officer. A lieutenant! (I'm sure Alice wasn't too happy about his enlistment, what with the baby and all!)_

The training was rigorous but I excelled at rifles and have been given the assignment of sharpshooter.

I sorely miss the farm and Pa. Nobody in camp plays as good a game of checkers as him.

We were given our marching orders today. Tomorrow we start in the direction of Virginia. The officers aren't saying much, not even Charles, but I've a gut feeling a major fight will be taking place soon. Hopefully, we'll be a part of it.

Love and miss you, Benjie

Jenny stared in horror as she reread his last lines, remembering Caleb's letter saying a ' _major battle was on the horizon'_.

"Oh Benjie...Charles, please be safe, please be careful," she prayed, her heart growing heavy.

On Sunday, July 21st, 1861, Jenny, suffering with a terrible pain at the top of her head, declined an invitation from Mary to join her and Emily for church service. She closed the yellow gingham curtains, as the brightness hurt her eyes and was resting with a cool compress on her forehead when there was a soft knock then the door opened.

"Jenny," Mary said her voice filled with concern.

Mary gingerly sat on the edge of the bed. "Jenny...word has come... a battle is being fought in Virginia near Washington, D.C."

The pain behind Jenny's eyes became piercing.

"Benjie," she thought despondently, tears cascading down. "Charles. Take care of each other. Please don't break Pa's heart."

The War Between the States began in earnest on that Sunday and it would continue far longer than the ninety days the Federal commanders believed necessary to capture the Confederate capitol, Richmond, and defeat the southern cause.

Desperately wanting to know more about the battle, Jenny left the cabin the next day, her head still pulsing. She shielded her eyes from the dull, overcast sky in order to keep the pain down. Walking through the yard, she heard a warbler singing cheerfully from the scrawny oak and stopped to wipe at a tear and only after composing herself did she continue to Mary's.

Emily opened the door and murmured, "Oh, Jenny, you look terrible. Come in and have some tea."

Mary solicitously took her arm and led her to the couch while Emily made room for her as newspapers were scattered throughout.

"We just poured ourselves tea, Jenny. I haven't touched mine. Take this," the older woman said. "There's a little honey in it."

Jenny sipped it cautiously. "What do the papers say?"

Mary spoke matter-of-factly, paraphrasing an article. "General McDowell's troops from Washington held the field against the Confederate Generals Johnston and Beauregard's armies during the first part of the battle. The southern troops stood their ground and eventually counterattacked, sending Federal troops scurrying back to Washington.

"Thankfully, the Confederates were too spent to follow, otherwise, as some speculate, they could have taken the Capitol."

Jenny glimpsed at the headline of a nearby paper.

"Bull Run?"

"It's the name of a river where the fighting took place," Emily said sitting next to Jenny. "The papers are calling the confrontation the Battle of Bull Run."

"Casualties?"

Emily pursed her lips. "There were sixty thousand troops on the battlefield and the papers are estimating at least four thousand killed, wounded or missing."

"Is there a list of regiments?" Jenny implored picking up a paper, thinking of Benjie and Charles.

"The paper only names some regiments from New York."

"Jenny," Emily said taking her hand, "Caleb wasn't there."

"My brothers may have been on the battlefield. My youngest brother wrote saying their regiment was possibly heading to Virginia."

Emily's eyes widened.

"The _Journal_ only mentioned a Georgia regiment from the Confederacy, Jenny," Mary offered.

Jenny briefly scanned an article as the pain in her head grew. She stared perplexed at the word _picnic_ then closing her eyes and leaning back she asked impatiently, "What do they mean by 'picnic'?"

She heard Mary sigh heavily. "It means there were a fair number of idiots from Washington who decided it was a perfectly nice day to take their wives, families or girlfriends on an outing to the countryside and watch as men killed one another."

Jenny frowned, asking with incredulity, "You are not serious?"

"Sadly, I am."

Jenny shook her head in disgust. "They may well have looked on as my brothers were killed. They certainly watched as fathers, brothers and sons were mortally wounded, breaking the hearts of loved ones left behind."

When Jenny received word from Caleb, he was in Missouri. He inquired of Benjie and Charles as she had written about their enlistments but at the time, could not answer him. When she did receive word, a month later, it came from Thomas.

Dearest Jenny,

I know you are anxious for word of Benjie and Charles. They are well. Their regiment was not at Bull Run.

John Watkins sent his wife and family to Harrisburg just days after the battle, knowing they'd be safer up here as he strongly opposed seceding and worries about retribution.

On their way north, the Watkins family stopped in Gettysburg to give me news of the family and the Clarksville paper. Mrs. Watkins informed us that correspondences were no longer going north by mail so she gave me letters from Pa and Reb. They are enclosed.

The family's well, though we worry about Pa and Reb. They've refused to come live with us. Pa doesn't want to leave the farm. I've tried every argument I can think of, to no avail.

I know you must want to return to Dover, Jenny darlin'. I know it's your nature to want to help Pa and be with Reb, but Dover's not a safe place for you. The wife of a Federal officer would not be welcome.

If you get too lonely in Springfield, come live with us. Please keep this in mind.

Michael is under the weather and says hello.

Take care and God bless.

Jenny, wiping at the tears of relief, took out the Clarksville paper and read of the 14th Tennessee's late arrival to the first major battle of the war. She read Pa and Rebecca's letters, both of whom were well, considering the constant worrying over Benjie and Charles. Rebecca was in Clarksville helping Alice with her newborn son, Henry. She was not certain how long she would remain, but stated how much help their sister-in-law needed, _as the woman's totally incapable of doing much_.

After reading the letters, she stared out onto the tall prairie grass waving back and forth in the hot breeze, thoughts and prayers for her family.

Footsteps approached and Jenny turned to see Emily walking toward the cabin, carrying a sewing basket. "Mother went to Chicago this morning and I didn't feel like being alone. I saw you sitting here," she said, spying the letters in Jenny's lap. "Is everything all right?"

Jenny nodded. "Yes. My family's well."

"Oh, Jenny, I'm glad to hear that."

"What are you making?"

Sitting down on the other rocker she remarked, "Thought I'd make Seth a flannel shirt for the cooler weather. At the rate I'm going, it might actually be finished next year."

"Have you heard from Seth?"

"I haven't told you? He's being transferred to Caleb and Mac's regiment. He's on his way to Missouri."

Jenny considered this for a moment as Emily began sewing. Caleb, Mac and Seth were with the 19th Illinois while Benjie and Charles were fighting for the 14th Tennessee.

"Dear God," she prayed with a leaden heart, "please don't have the two regiments meet on the same battlefield."

Then gathering the paper she went to retrieve her knitting basket saying, "I've a new nephew and reckon he'll need some booties."

After morning lessons, Jenny walked the Barnett brothers back to town and along the way she noticed the corns' golden tassels. Soon, the harvest would begin.

"That should keep us busy for a spell."

Arriving at the boys' house, she was ushered in by Mr. Barnett then introduced to the head of the education board, Mr. Irwin. Unaware that the boys' father had recommended her for a teaching position, Jenny was taken aback when Mr. Irwin asked if she would be interested in teaching those students living nearest her.

He explained how the board was having a difficult time finding qualified teachers due to the war, as well as complaints of too many children living outside of town not receiving a proper education. The board decided, if possible, to hire teachers living near a cluster of pupils and teaching in the home. Two instructors had been hired already, one in town and the other on the north end of Springfield.

"Mr. Barnett's shown me the work his sons have been bringing home from your tutelage and I must say I'm impressed."

Then after negotiating, they agreed on Jenny's salary and the commencement of the school year. Jenny would teach a total of four students at her cabin and the board would deliver the necessary supplies and books at the end of the month.

Walking to the post office, she smiled at the prospect of a schoolroom of students, albeit a small class, in the fall. Her pupils would range in age from five to thirteen as Cat and Flo would be among her students as well as Becky Hollenback. The fourth child was unknown to her, a ten-year-old girl named Claire Doyle. By the time she reached the post office, Jenny had her schoolroom and first lessons planned.

The clerk handed Jenny an envelope from Pa with an unfamiliar return address from Kentucky. Reading the letter, Pa explained how he met someone in Clarksville who did business in Bowling Green once a month and was willing to deliver and pick up mail.

...It's difficult to get mail from you or to you since Postmaster General Blair stopped servicing the south. I know you're anxious for word and this is the best solution for now.

As you've heard the boys are well. Reb will stay in Clarksville as traveling is difficult for her and Alice enjoys her company.

Your new nephew's the spitting image of his father and has a mighty loud scream for a little one. He's a health, happy baby.

Jenny darlin', I know it's hard for you to be so far away from us at this difficult time. I know you worry for us, but we're fine. There have been some ugly incidences lately, in Dover and Clarksville, and I'm going to be selfish and tell you to stay put. I don't worry so much about you and Thomas and I want to keep it that way.

The local paper's keeping tabs on your brothers' regiment so we have a fairly good idea where they are and what they're doing. Currently, they're under the command of General Lee in Virginia. They've been in some skirmishes, but nothing major. I pray they stay healthy and safe.

I pray you and Caleb are also healthy and well, Jenny darlin'. Your sister and I think of you often. She sends her regards...

Jenny folded the letter, tucked it in her pocket then left the busy town and walked through the quiet prairie. Returning home, she passed the two-story cabin where Mary called to her.

"How was your trip?" Jenny asked.

"It was pleasant, thank you. I ran into Lewis MacIntyre this morning. He'll begin harvesting the upper forty next week. Will you be able to help?"

"Of course."

"Good. We'll meet at the MacIntyre barn first thing Monday morning."

That evening Jenny listened to the coyote howling in the distance as she wrote to Caleb, Pa and Thomas telling them about the coming harvest and her new teaching position. She told Caleb how the harvest and teaching would help keep her mind off worrying so much about him. Finishing, she gently caressed his name and whispered, "I love you, Caleb."

Monday morning found Jenny and her neighbors methodically filling baskets of corn from the tall stalks in the upper MacIntyre fields. When these baskets were near overflowing they walked a short distance, dumping the contents into a waiting wagon.

Although the sun had been up for only a short time, every person was covered in sweat and dirt. Jenny had given up swatting at the bothersome gnats though she repeatedly mopped her face as the salty perspiration burned her eyes.

Mary and the two MacIntyre girls arrived at noontime with a picnic lunch where Cat and Flo handed out water which was thirstily drank. Mr. Hollenback joined them after caring for his animals and said he would be able to help with the harvest during the latter part of each day.

"Will you need help with the butchering?" Lewis asked.

Mr. Hollenback nodded. "Won't start until late October, but yes, I'll need help. Mr. Barnett's offered to help, as well. He let me know my helpers will be back in school by then."

He looked meaningfully at Jenny and she smiled back.

"The board's hired a teacher?" Sue asked helping Flo with her plate.

"Yes," Becky answered looking excitedly at Cat and Flo. "Mrs. Hyland will be our teacher."

The two girls squealed with excitement as Jenny explained how she had been recruited and by the time she had described her plans and ideas for the school year, Jenny was not certain who was more excited about school starting, Flo or herself.

Lewis and Mr. Hollenback drove the wagon back to the barn at the end of the day while the others drank from the water filled mug Flo handed them. Afterward, Jenny started in the direction of the cabin, dirty and exhausted. Her arms barely left her side, her legs ached, her back was stiff and sore and she yearned for a river to cool off in and wash her sweaty body.

Nearing the cabin, Jenny spied a rough looking man pacing in her front yard and drawing closer recognized the backwoodsman, Amos Haskins. When he saw her approaching, Amos removed his hat and Jenny noticed a letter in his hand.

"Mrs. Hyland, how do? I've a letter here from my boy but I don't read none. I'd be obliged if you'd read it to me."

She smiled, nodding, took the worn envelope then sat down while Amos stood, wringing his hat.

Dear Pa,

I hope yor doing well. Hank Kimball an me found ourselfs in the same outfit. He's writing this. We're in Alabama. The land here is pretty. Lots of trees an snakes. One of the fellers stepped on a rattler the other day an got bit. Was sick as a dog.

It's real sticky too an I got more fleas and lice on me than a wild coon.

I been setting traps at nite an got some rabbits. We ate good.

We haven't met up with too many Rebs. Alls we do is march, dig and march some more.

Don't you go worrying 'bout me. I'm fine. Jus take care youself.

Your boy,

Nate

Jenny heard Amos Haskins sigh with relief, murmuring, "My boy's doin' just fine."

"Would you like to send a reply, Mr. Haskins?"

He furrowed his eyebrows then said, "I'll think on it, Mrs. Hyland. I'm obliged."

He donned his hat, climbed on to his horse and left as Jenny slowly got up, muscles aching in every part of her body, and went inside the cabin to take a cold bath. "I'll stick with the dirt and sweat," she said to herself, thinking about the fleas and lice Nate Haskins endured.

In mid-September, Mr. Hollenback joined the harvesters for lunch informing them of a battle going on in western Virginia. "Our troops are fighting hard, but General Lee's troops outnumber them."

Jenny stared at him, the color leaving her face. Emily took hold of her hand as Mary said, "Take Jenny back to the cabin, Emily. I'll work in the fields this afternoon."

Jenny softly replied, "I'll only fret more, Mary. I need to keep busy."

She stood up and went back to pick corn while the others watched.

"This damn war's going to kill me," she thought bitterly. "I don't think my heart can take all this worrying."

Jenny knew her brothers and Caleb were going to be involved in killing other men and possibly being killed themselves. The thought made her sick at heart.

"I don't want to lose any of you," she choked. "And I'm no different than any other woman who has a loved one in uniform."

It was raining hard and thunder rumbled in the distance when Emily entered with a copy of the _Journal_ the following morning.

"It doesn't say much, Jenny. There aren't any Confederate regiments listed."

Jenny shook her head when she read the estimated casualty count at Cheat Mountain. "At least the Dover paper will have a list of names and Pa will know whether or not they're safe."

She spied a small article about the 19th Illinois being transferred to Washington, D. C. then glanced at Emily.

"Caleb and Seth will be getting closer to the fighting," the younger woman acknowledged. "Will's regiment is moving further south..."

Throughout the morning the two women were quiet and pensive as they pickled beans and cucumbers from Jenny's kitchen garden. After a light lunch, Emily left.

Jenny spent the remainder of the rainy day, and well into the evening, preserving a bushel of wild blackberries Becky had given her earlier in the week. She was pleased to see the shelves laden with jars of vegetables, containers of dried fruits, relishes and preserves for she planned to send Caleb packages from her garden, certain he would appreciate the taste of home.

The weather stayed clear and warm allowing the harvesters to pick the last rows of MacIntyre corn when the pounding of hooves was heard. Everyone stopped as a steed carrying Mr. Barnett came into view. They looked anxiously at each other while Mr. Barnett brought the animal to a halt and caught his breath.

He looked only at Lewis and spoke bluntly, "There's been an accident. Six of the coaches carrying the 19th went through a bridge in Cincinnati. Scores have been wounded or killed. The _Journal_ expects to have a list by tomorrow morning. I'll bring it out as soon as it's published.

"I need to ride to the Doyle farm to let Maryanne know."

Mr. Barnett tapped his hat and left the stunned group.

"Caleb..."

Jenny, shocked and fearful, wanted to throw down her basket and run into town to demand a list of names but instead, went back to harvesting, brutally tearing off the ears of corn. She heard the others returning to complete the day's harvest but did not dare look anyone in the face, knowing the dam would burst if she did. She bit her quivering lip and continued until the last ear of corn was picked, averting her eyes when Lewis said, "Tomorrow we'll start the eastern section of the Hollenback fields. Good night and thank you."

Walking away, Jenny saw Sue wrap her arm around Emily and guide her to the MacIntyre house. She was glad to be left alone, walking eastward, away from the farms and into the prairie, absently following a narrow deer trail through the tall golden grass. She did not know nor care where she was going for she was only aware that she needed to move as her mind was numb. It was not until she had walked for miles that she retraced her steps, reaching the Hollenback farm just as the sun fell below the horizon.

Jenny could not eat nor sleep so she sat on the porch, listening to the coyote howling and watching clouds scurry across the starlit sky. Wrapped in a blanket, she dozed for a while, forgetting the accident, then woke with a jolt as her heart pounded, slowly remembering Mr. Barnett's words.

Arriving at the Hollenback field the next morning she saw that Sue and Emily both had red-rimmed eyes and Lewis looked as though he had aged a hundred years. She shook her head with sadness, took a basket and began picking the ears of corn along the narrow rows.

Mr. Barnett did not return with paper in hand until after noon.

"Sorry, folks, the press got jammed. I got here as fast as I could," he said handing the paper to Lewis. "There are no Hollenback, MacIntyre or Hyland's on the list."

Becky gave a small cry as her mother and father comforted the sobbing girl while Lewis skimmed the list and color filled his face. Looking down the list a second time a name caught his eyes and he looked up, inquiring of Mr. Barnett, "Any idea how serious it is?"

Mr. Barnett shook his head. "No, just what it says. I'm going to inform Maryanne now. Take care, folks."

"Lewis?" Sue asked.

He handed her the paper. "Eric Doyle was injured," was all he said.

Jenny returned to picking corn for she did not want to read a list of injured or mortally wounded men, although she was relieved to know Caleb was not among them.

At the end of the month, Jenny received a letter from Caleb informing her that the regiment would not be going on to Washington, D. C., and at the time they were in Ohio.

...We've been given orders to move into Kentucky. We start marching tomorrow.

Try not to worry, Jenny love. I'm doing fine, although I miss you terribly.

Always...

"Always, Caleb," she whispered.

#

When the harvest was completed in the latter part of October, Jenny began teaching four excited girls. One afternoon, during reading, Jenny answered a knock and found Amos Haskins standing at the door, saying he had thought about her offer and would indeed like to send a reply to his boy. She invited him in, had him sit down with her students and together they wrote the letter.

When he readied to leave she offered to read and write letters at anytime.

Amos Haskins thought for a moment then replied, "There may not be a letter from the boy every month but I'd surely like Nate to git one." He proposed coming every month to have a letter written and in return would supply her with rabbit or venison to which Jenny gladly agreed.

In November, she received word from Pa telling how Benjie had escaped harm at Cheat Mountain, though Charles had been severely wounded, losing an arm. He was expected to make a slow recovery, returning to Clarksville next year. Rebecca was uncomfortable but doing well, still helping Alice but planned to return to Dover at Christmas.

Jenny was relieved knowing Benjie was unscathed and anguished over Charles yet philosophically conceded her brother was now out of mortal danger.

In Caleb's last letter he wrote that the regiment would spend the winter training in Elizabethtown, Kentucky.

For the time, her small world was at peace.

Before Christmas, Jenny heard from Pa and Thomas.

Pa wrote of Rebecca and Robert's newborn daughter, Lizzie who had her mother's green eyes and raven hair. Charles was expected to return to Clarksville at the end of January.

In Thomas' letter, he mentioned that his proposal had been formally submitted to lecture at Oxford and if approved expected to travel in the spring of '63. In the meantime, the family was well.

For Christmas, Jenny's students had a portrait Becky drew of Caleb framed, presenting it to her before the holiday break. Tears of joy ran down Jenny's face as she hugged them all, unable to speak her gratitude. She set the pencil drawing on the mantle next to Rebecca's painting, hugged Becky once more then offered the girls hot apple cider, tea sandwiches and cookies. When her students left, she wished them a happy holiday and handed each a wrapped gift, lacey handkerchiefs embroidered with their initials.

She spent a quiet Christmas day alone, as Emily and Mary were in Chicago.

The 1862 New Year brought bitter winds and heavy snow. The sky finally cleared one morning allowing the students to return to school but by noon dark ominous clouds blew in from the north bringing more thick snow. Within an hour's time, it was blizzard conditions making it impossible for the girls to safely return home so they spent the night huddled in Jenny's bed while she read aloud, trying to be heard over the howling wind.

The next morning, snow covered the ground two feet deep and by early evening the girls were safely back home.

The frigid, snowy winter continued into February bringing harsh brutal winds and numerous nights where Jenny's students slept soundly in her bed while she listened to the wind howl. After the first blizzard, a plan was devised so that whenever Jenny felt it was unsafe for the girls to leave, she would hang a lit lantern from the porch indicating the girls would stay with her. The Hollenback's would then set a candle in the window facing the MacIntyre farm who in turn placed a lantern in the window facing the Doyle house indicating the girls were safe and spending the night with Jenny.

On the 16th of February, the _Illinois State Journal_ reported General Grant's success at taking Forts Henry and Donelson in Tennessee and Jenny tried not to worry too much for Pa and Rebecca as Pa's most recent letter indicated he had convinced her sister to go back to Clarksville after Christmas.

During the winter, the Springfield paper recounted the capture and occupation of Bowling Green by the Army of Ohio, which included the 19th Illinois.

Jenny received a letter from Caleb saying he was in good health and thanked her for the package of gingerbread, applesauce and tins of fruits and vegetables. She was using some of her teaching money to purchase tins from the Cohen store and sending these to Caleb and her family.

By March the days grew longer, though the winter was not giving up on its hold. Pa's letter told of Charles' homecoming.

...He went straight away to Mr. Denton and began working where he left off before enlisting. Rebecca is exhausted as little Lizzie is colicky and refuses to sleep. We've heard from Benjie and he's well. He thanks you for the tins of food and wishes he could tell you so in person. Alas...

In early April, the country was stunned and horrified at the number of casualties in the bloodiest two day battle the war had yet seen. The Federal Army of Tennessee led by General Grant engaged in fierce fighting with Confederate troops commanded by General Johnston at a small wooden church close to the Tennessee River. On the evening of the second day of battle more than three thousand soldiers lay dead around the fields of the small church known as Shiloh.

The _Journal_ reported the occupation of Huntsville, Alabama by the 19th Illinois.

April's letter from Pa came directly from Clarksville.

It is with much sadness that I inform you of the loss of our home. The farmhouse was torched and left in ruin, Jenny darlin'. The retreating troops from Fort Donelson burned all nearby structures and killed every head of livestock. No farm, barn or animal was spared. Dover did escape the torches but is now in Federal hands.

I'm currently living in Clarksville which is occupied by the Union, much to the chagrin of Charles and most of its residents. Federal gunboats patrol the Cumberland as they vigilantly search for guerillas. The boats are a common sight on the wharf. The Female Academy and parts of Stewart College have been transformed into military hospitals...

Jenny looked up with sorrow at the painting of the farmhouse.

The school year ended the last week of April as spring finally arrived and the prairie was once again without a blanket of snow. The surrounding farms, including the Doyle farm as Eric Doyle had returned from the train wreck with a limp, worked out a schedule for plowing the wheat and cornfields. They began the laborious and grueling task the first of May.

Throughout the summer of 1862, the 19th Illinois traveled from Alabama northward to Chattanooga, Tennessee then back to Alabama where they fought in small skirmishes.

The 14th Tennessee, however, saw major fighting at Seven Pines, Mechanicsville and Cedar Mountain. Benjie left each battle physically unscathed.

In August, Thomas wrote of Meaghan's pregnancy and Caleb told of the regiment's move to Nashville. He was tired, although well.

At the end of August, Jenny stared at the ghastly newspaper article after the battle of the 2nd Bull Run where the number of dead, wounded and missing was staggering at over 25,000 men.

She walked the rows of corn, harvesting the golden tassel ears with the images of the carnage at Antietam going through her head in mid-September. The Springfield paper reported the account of General Lee's first battle on northern territory and at the end of the one-day engagement there were nearly 5,000 men killed and more than 21,000 wounded or missing.

Jenny was sick with fear for Benjie, knowing the 14th Tennessee was one of many regiments in General Lee's Army of Northern Virginia.

She finally received word of Benjie from Pa just before the commencement of the school year. He wrote how her youngest brother was exhausted, but fine and mentioned the difficulty in finding and purchasing Benjie a new pair of boots for whenever a pair was found, the price was prohibitive.

The following afternoon, Jenny, accompanied by Emily and Becky, walked into Springfield, purchased a pair of leather boots and sent them to Clarksville along with a number of tinned fruits and vegetables and sacks of sugar and coffee beans.

Jenny's second year of teaching began after the harvest was completed. The autumn stayed sunny and relatively warm with few frosty mornings. An early snowfall dumped half a foot of wet snow onto the prairie in mid-November allowing Jenny, her four students and Emily the chance to build snowmen and have a snowball fight.

One sunny cold afternoon, Jenny and Emily went into town to purchase material as Caleb asked for new wool and flannel shirts and Emily wanted to make her mother a blouse for Christmas.

After paying for their purchases, they went to the post office where the clerk handed a letter from Pa to Jenny and Emily received a correspondence from Will.

Returning to her cabin, Jenny placed logs in the fireplace then opened the brief letter. Everyone was healthy and doing well as Little Lizzie was no longer colicky and Rebecca was getting rest. Pa thanked her for the food items then told of the happenings in Clarksville.

...Tension is growing in town. Union troops are continuously searching homes for contraband. Guerillas are a constant threat to the troops and residents. Those residents who speak their mind against the Union and Mr. Lincoln are arrested...

The letter included a short note from Benjie thanking her for the boots and food.

...The boots fit like kid leather gloves.

Wish I was home harvesting the corn with Pa and eating a home cooked meal. I miss everyone badly...

"He doesn't know about the farmhouse."

Frigid winds invaded the prairie in early December, bringing heavy gray skies and howling winds so loud, Jenny could barely hear herself speak as the windows rattled and the doors shook. At such times, the girls spent the night with Jenny.

The _Journal_ reported the 19th Illinois had been transferred to the Army of the Cumberland. Jenny had not heard from Caleb for weeks and although there was no major fighting, she was becoming concerned.

New reports from the battle of Fredericksburg loomed on the front page of the _Journal_. General Burnside, replacing General McClellan as commander of the Army of the Potomac, heedlessly sent 6,000 Union soldiers to their death on that cold December 13th.

Jenny shook her head, tossed the paper into the fire then gazing up at the picture of the farmhouse she prayed for Benjie's safety. Glancing at the pencil drawing of her husband she whispered, "Where are you, Caleb? Are you well?"

Christmas day, Jenny walked to Mary's holding on to a bundle of wrapped packages. The cold wind whipped at her skirt and burned her unprotected cheeks. She was greeted warmly at the door by Emily, Cat and Flo. Sue took the packages handing them to Lewis who placed them under a fir tree in the corner of the room. Bright red ribbon was strung around the tree and Flo squealed with delight when her grandfather showed her a gift with her name on it.

A festive plaid tablecloth covered the dining table laden with baskets of fresh rolls, serving dishes of steaming vegetables, a porcelain tureen of thick turkey soup and a large platter of sliced apples and oranges. Mary carried a piping hot goose into the room, placing it on the large trivet in the center of the table as everyone looked on with anticipation.

Jenny joined the others around the table as they held hands and prayed for the health and safety of Caleb, Mac, Seth and Will. She looked around the brightly lit room knowing her own family in Clarksville, as many families in the south, would be without a tree, presents and an abundance of food on this Christmas day yet knew they would make the most of it and carry on as though nothing had truly changed.

Serving Flo a spoonful of steaming beans, she wondered if Caleb received her package for the little red oak next to the cabin had produced acorns in the fall. It had not done so the previous year. Jenny put acorns in the wool socks and gloves she knitted for him and in a note explained that an oaks' first ever acorns were the chosen food of leprechauns and if, by chance, there was a sprite in the vicinity, Caleb could easily bribe it with these coveted fruits.

...Tell the imp you will give him a few, only if he spirits you away into my empty arms...

The thought of Caleb made Jenny ache with longing. She frowned, though, as she had still not heard from her husband.

That evening the high-pitched wind howled throughout the snow-blanketed prairie. Jenny sat in front of the fireplace sewing buttons on Caleb's shirt and when this was completed, she looked up at his portrait saying softly, "Wherever you are, Caleb, you are always a part of me."

Jenny sat under the large red oak next to a babbling brook listening to a penny whistle being played. Looking up she was surprised to see a little man wearing a queer green hat, playing on the topmost branch.

She turned hearing the pounding of hooves to see a chestnut gelding approaching, the steel blue eyes of its rider smiling down at her and her heart began to beat wildly.

Suddenly, the penny whistle became shrill. She looked up and the little man glared at her, his hands filled with blood-red acorns which he threw at the rider. She yelled at him to stop, but he continued his assault, sending the rider crashing to the ground and she screamed as he lay in a pool of blood.

Jenny bolted up from sleep, breathing hard. Wide-eyed, she searched the room, uncertain where she was. Her heart pounded fiercely as she got out of bed, threw a blanket around her shoulders and went to put more wood on the fire. Sitting in the rocker trying to recall what woke her, Jenny looked up at Caleb's portrait and murmured, "I need you."

The day after New Year's, Jenny and Emily accompanied Sue and Lewis, all of whom were quiet and subdued, into Springfield to check the names of those men in the 19th Illinois who were killed, wounded or missing at Murfreesboro, Tennessee. Eric Doyle had informed them of the battle the previous evening as they toasted to a healthy, happy 1863.

The _Journal_ reported Union General Rosecrans' Army of the Cumberland moved out of Nashville with orders to invade and hold eastern Tennessee and on December 30th the Cumberland army engaged in fierce fighting with the Confederate Army of Tennessee under General Bragg.

The wagon was left a block from the _Journal_ offices and the riders climbed down in silence. Nearing the print shop, there was a large hushed crowd waiting in the streets and along the sidewalks. Lewis told the others to stay near the post office as he would find out what was going on when suddenly, young boys came through the door carrying copies of the paper, handing them out to those standing closest to the shop. Within a short time, crying as well as rejoicing could be heard moving through the throng.

Emily clasped Jenny's hand as Jenny bit her lip, her temples throbbing furiously. She watched as Lewis made his way through the mass of humanity and was given a paper by another man who was shaking his head sadly.

The two men spoke briefly before Lewis thumped the man gently on the back then returned to the others. He handed the paper to Sue, his hands shaking visibly.

Sue carefully scanned the long list of names. Her finger went up and down the list thrice, each time slower than the time before.

"They're not here," she choked. "They're not on the list, Lewis," she said going to him. Sue hiccupped with wracking sobs while Lewis, pale and glassy eyed, patted her.

Emily took the paper from Sue and began scrutinizing the list, reading aloud those names she did recognize, "Roy Brown...James Kimball...Ted Saller..." She looked over the crowd as people slowly left to return to their homes then resignedly handed the _Journal_ to Jenny and walked to a woman standing alone on a side street staring with disbelief at the list.

Jenny watched with tears falling as her sister-in-law took the other woman in her arms then feeling like an intruder, she turned and walked away.

It was a bitterly cold overcast day with no wind, not even a slight breeze. The thick gray clouds obscuring the sun had the look of snow.

Jenny harshly wiped away the tears as a passerby asked for the paper and glad to be rid of it, she continued to walk further from the center of town to the road leading back to the cabin knowing she would break down as soon as she returned to the isolation of her cabin.

Days later the _Journal_ printed the final casualty list from the three-day battle at Murfreesboro with the names of 24,645 dead, wounded or missing men. Emily recognized more names and made several trips into town to give comfort to grieving friends and their families as black mourning wreaths hung from Springfield homes throughout the first month of 1863.

Jenny, concerned at not hearing from Caleb, received a brief note from Pa saying everyone was faring well and Benjie was unharmed at Fredericksburg. He thanked her for the food and supplies.

Thomas had also written that his proposal had been accepted at Oxford and asked if she would consider staying with Meaghan and the children while he was in England. Leaving New York City at the end of March and returning the latter part of July, he was concerned about being away from the family for such a long period of time, especially with a newborn. He hoped she would acquiesce.

Jenny looked over the letter as snow hit against the windows and the thought of being with family appealed to her. "I'll sleep on it, Thomas, and let you know soon."

Jenny was aiding Flo with her handwriting when Emily entered with a letter. "I just wanted to drop this off," she said handing it to Jenny then quickly left, leaving puddles of melting snow.

Jenny stared at the handwriting. "Caleb."

Grabbing her wool shawl, she went outside and read it.

Jenny love,

I'm well. Have written but the post hasn't gone out for weeks.

Last night as I walked around the sleeping encampment, my thoughts were of you. The sky was so clear and beautiful. The heaven was afire with starlight. It silhouetted an old grandfather oak. I sat under its leafless boughs gazing at the star-filled sky and I wanted more than anything to share the breathtaking sight with you.

Always

P.S. I've been earnestly looking for a leprechaun. Noticed that one of the acorns was missing last night so there must be one nearby. Will set out a trap tonight!

Jenny sighed with relief, wiped away the tears with the scratchy shawl then whispered, "Always."

The weather turned pleasantly cold in mid-January. There was a covering of snow on the prairie and southern winds brought cloudy skies and cold temperatures.

Jenny sat at the table looking over papers while the girls played outside and while concentrating on a math problem, she had not noticed noisy, excited squealing then eventual quiet.

Emily came through the door flushed with excitement.

"What are you doing?" she asked shutting the door loudly.

Jenny frowned at the interruption. "I can't figure out how Cat did this problem. She got the right answer...but I don't know how."

"Oh," Emily said taking off her boots before adding a couple of logs to the crackling fire. She stared into the hearth for a moment then went to the sink and pumped water into the kettle while Jenny puzzled over the math. Emily placed the kettle on a trivet at the edge of the fire then slowly walked to the window, sighed and said, "Another dreary day."

"Hmmm," Jenny answered absently.

Emily suddenly smiled then put on her boots. "Gotta go. Oh, by the way," she said walking to the table, "I was asked to give this to you. Something about a sprite not wanting it."

She placed an object on the table and left.

Jenny shook her head irritably as the door closed then she peeked at the object. Staring at it her heart began to race. Taking the round acorn in her hand, she was suddenly aware of the silence outside and grabbing her shawl hastened to the porch.

The girls were gone! All of them. She saw Emily hurrying to Mary's cabin then heard neighing coming from the side. Hoof prints in the snow led to the shed.

"Caleb?"

Running to the shed, she saw her husband emerging with his knapsack across his shoulder. Jenny cried out as their eyes met.

Caleb dropped the rucksack and went to his sobbing wife who found herself unable to move.

"Jenny love," he whispered holding her tight.

Jenny heard the chestnut neigh again then she stepped away from Caleb, looked up into his steel blue eyes and touched his face as she said with disbelief, "You're really here? This isn't a dream?"

He shook his head, gazing down at her.

She stood on her toes, moved her hand to the back of his curly head and brought his mouth down to hers.

"If it is a dream, I don't want to wake up," she said kissing him.

#

"Mac took his daughters and Claire home. We got a ten-day furlough. I needed to talk to Mr. and Mrs. Hollenback so I took Becky home."

She looked at Caleb with unease.

"Carl has pneumonia. The doctors in Nashville don't give him much hope."

Jenny leaned against him, feeling the kiss atop her head.

Caleb surveyed the cabin when they entered. "It's so good to be home."

She watched him carefully and saw exhaustion in his eyes and face. Reaching up she caressed his cheek slowly then gently moved her fingers over the scar then around his mouth. Her fingers lingered on the bottom lip for a moment as she gazed into his eyes.

She felt Caleb's hand move to the small of her back and he brought her to him. Time and loneliness slipped away.

The couple spent the first two days secluded in the little cabin enjoying the touch, feel and pleasure of one another.

During meals, Jenny spoke of the harvest, school and her family while Caleb told of the towns and cities he had seen in recent months. Jenny told of her impending trip to Pennsylvania to stay with Meaghan and the children while Thomas was in England explaining that Eric Doyle, a former teacher from Chicago, would be her replacement. They did not speak of the war.

On Caleb's third day home, they walked through the shallow snow where Emily joined them. The threesome walked to the MacIntyre house for a short but loud and jubilant visit and later that evening, they sat at Mary's table avoiding any mention of politics.

During the furlough, Caleb and Mac spent time with Lewis hunting for game, sharing the kills with Mary, the Hollenback and Doyle families. The two men also helped neighbors with any needed repairs around the homes or farms.

Evenings were spent alone, usually in front of the blazing fire intimately talking and holding one another. On such an evening, Caleb asked if she had any news about Robert Burditt or Wade Denton.

"I've no idea where Wade is. Robert's still in Charleston."

"Did you know the three of us," he said, smiling down at her, "met the formidable Robert E. Lee our first year at the Academy?"

Surprised, Jenny shook her head.

"General Lee was superintendent at West Point our first year. We were taking a military history class learning about strategic layouts and designs of forts built and used during the Revolutionary War. Just before Christmas break, we were assigned to do a report on Fort Ticonderoga in northern New York.

"Well, the three of us took it upon ourselves to investigate the fort first-hand since we weren't going home for the holiday. When we arrived at the ruins, the snow was falling so thick you could barely see the person in front of you. We took refuge in an old barrack."

Caleb grinned recalling the memory. "The weather turned nice and we spent a couple of days walking all around the fort, critiquing the design and coming up with grandiose schemes and plans. After writing up the report, we knew it would be the best in the class. You can imagine our superior egos when the superintendent invited us to his office after receiving accolades from our instructor.

"Superintendent Lee faced us, as we stood at attention, with the report in his hands going over every single detail. When he finished, the southern gentleman gave each of us a scathing look and we knew we were in trouble. Deep trouble.

"The ol' soldier picked up a correspondence and read how three cadets, as indicated by the insignia on their hats and saddle blankets, were seen by the caretaker of Fort Ticonderoga, trespassing on private land. Not just private land, but posted private land."

Jenny chuckled at the face Caleb made.

"Of course we hadn't seen the posted signs because of the snowfall." Eyes twinkling with mirth he went on, "The letter warned that if cadets continued to ignore the legal notices, the Academy would face a heavy fine or worse, a lawsuit.

"I never thought the reprimand would end. But when it did, we were given a month of detention. A month! We never heard the end of it from classmates. We were called the Trespassing Ti Trio."

Jenny asked, "Ti?"

"It's short for Fort Ticonderoga."

Jenny smiled at the thought of Caleb, Robert and Wade standing at attention while being scolded by General Lee then suddenly, a queer image came to mind as she remembered Wade's hostile manner toward Caleb when the two men left for Alabama.

Scowling, she outlined the scar with her finger then looked into his eyes and said softly, "Wade did this to you, didn't he?"

Caleb stared at her with astonishment then gently took her hand and kissed its palm, saying, "It's history, Jenny, ancient history."

The leave was coming to a quick close. The couple spent a few hours with Emily and Mary on Caleb's last day, but left early afternoon to the privacy of their cabin. Jenny's heart grew heavy with every passing hour. Caleb's clothes, freshly cleaned and pressed, were on the bed waiting to be packed.

"Thank you for the new shirts, love. I thought I had another nightshirt," he said looking through drawers, "but I can't find it."

"It's in my drawer. I wear it, Caleb," she confessed holding him. "It's warmer than my gown and it comforts me when you're not here."

She felt his lips on the top of her head.

Jenny found it difficult to sleep, so wrapping a wool blanket around herself she left the bed, added wood to the fire then sat in the rocker, facing Caleb. She watched her husband throughout the night memorizing his every detail. Sometimes, he would startle her, calling out a command or a name in his sleep.

She went to the foot of the bed as sunlight filled the morning sky, tears freely falling. Gazing with overwhelming love at him, she whispered, "I will always love you, Caleb. You will always be a part of me. No matter how far away you are."

The morning hour came too soon and when Caleb woke, he found Jenny next to him smiling sadly, her bottom lip trembled. He took her in his arms and held her shaking, sobbing body.

After a quiet breakfast, Jenny packed food while Caleb readied the chestnut. She heard Mac's steed neighing outside, closed her eyes and took a long deep breath as Caleb entered. She saw steel blue eyes gazing from the door, swallowed hard then walked to Caleb, wrapping her arms around him. She felt his kiss and looked up.

"I love you, Jenny. Always."

"I love you, Caleb," she sobbed softly.

They walked out together. Mac nodded to Jenny but made no comment. She tried to smile, but could not.

"Be safe, Caleb. I love you," she said hugging him.

"I love you, Jenny," he whispered then kissed her tenderly before mounting his horse. He looked down at her, sorrow in his eyes, turned and rode in the direction of the main road.

"Jenny," Mac said urging his horse forward.

"Be well, Mac."

Nodding, he followed Caleb.

Jenny stood in the yard as the two men entered the main road, tears making it difficult to distinguish them. She heard footsteps approaching but did not dare look away from her husband and shortly Emily put an arm around her shoulders as she sobbed.

Jenny returned to teaching but found it difficult to concentrate the first day back as her thoughts kept drifting off to Caleb. She knew Cat, Flo and Becky were also having a hard time and was glad to see Amos Haskins appear in the late morning. He told Jenny he would not take too much of her time, as there was no letter from Nate.

Jenny assigned Flo to write the letter for Mr. Haskins while she helped whenever needed and when this was done, Jenny took him and her students by surprise when she asked him to teach.

"Ma'am?" he asked uncertain he had heard correctly.

"It's a fine day for a walk and you can teach us how to track. The snow's not too deep and it's fresh," she said in a most convincing tone. "Why there must be a fair number of trails just around the Hollenback farm. Wouldn't you agree, Mr. Haskins?"

He cocked his head and slowly nodded.

"Then it's settled."

"You want me to teach...."

"What kinds of animals live around here and what their tracks look like.

"Okay girls, today Mr. Haskins' going to show us how and where to look for animal tracks and identify them. Becky, you'll be the class artist. Here's some paper and a pencil," she said hurriedly, before he could argue. "Claire and Cat, you'll write down everything Mr. Haskins tells us. And Flo will be Mr. Haskins' assistant.

"That's all right with you, isn't it Mr. Haskins?" she asked sweetly.

Jenny did not give him time to answer as she had the girls prepare to leave.

"Now remember, girls, you're to be on your best behavior for our guest," she said while they lined up at the door. "Mr. Haskins, if you'll show us the way."

The poor man stood scratching his head, looking at Jenny suspiciously while she smiled back with much innocence.

The remainder of the day was spent walking around the Hollenback and MacIntyre properties searching for and identifying tracks in the snow. Amos Haskins knew a great deal about the local wildlife and told humorous and fascinating stories about them.

At the end of the class each girl shook his hand, thanking him for the lesson. Little Flo thanked him for a _grand time_ and asked if he would take her trapping some day. He gawked at her, shocked and pleased at the same time.

Jenny also thanked him. "I promise not to put you on the spot again, Mr. Haskins. But I do appreciate what you did."

The many wrinkles around his eyes crinkled when he replied, "My pleasure, Mrs. Hyland. I understand you'll be leaving for a while."

"Oh, Mr. Haskins, I'm sorry. I forgot to tell you," she said, blushing. "Yes, I am. I don't honestly know how long I'll be gone, but I did mention to Emmy, Emily, our agreement and she's offered to continue reading and writing for you, if you'd like."

He looked at her pensively. "I'll think on that," he said touching the brim of his hat.

The mid-winter sun was setting as Jenny cautiously stepped through the ice-covered snow, the biting wind burned her face and she tightened the wool scarf around her head. Becky had been uncharacteristically absent from class and Jenny hurried to the Hollenback farmhouse to inquire of her student. She was met at the door by Mr. Hollenback who informed Jenny of Carl's death.

Becky, hearing Jenny's voice, ran into her teacher's outstretched arms sobbing with a grievous heart. Jenny held the weeping girl all through the early evening then later, as light snow fell from the starless sky, Jenny returned to the cabin and was violently ill.

Jenny received a letter and train ticket for her journey to Gettysburg at the end of the month. The note told of her niece's birth, and how Meaghan and Caroline Rose were doing well. Michael was happy to have a sister, but complained she cried too much. Everyone was excited about Jenny's visit and looked forward to seeing her next month.

On her final day of teaching, the class packed and loaded all their books and supplies onto a wagon and moved everything to Mr. Doyle's study at his farmhouse. When the room was set up, the class gave Jenny a bon voyage party complete with hot chocolate and sandwiches then the girls hugged their teacher with affection and tears as Jenny departed. Waving goodbye, she promised to keep in touch.

The next day she walked into town to purchase tins of fruits, vegetables and milk for her family and upon entering the Cohen store, was welcomed with a blast of warmth from the potbelly stove along with the jingling of chimes overhead. Two-year-old Rachel toddled from behind the counter and hugged her. Jenny, removing the scarf from her head, picked the child up.

"You nose cold," the child exclaimed pressing her cheeks against Jenny' face.

"So are my toes."

Rachel giggled as Sarah entered from the back room.

"Good morning, Jenny. I was hoping we'd see you before you left. Jacob had a delivery yesterday and we saved some salmon tins for you."

"Thank you for thinking of me," she said removing her coat.

And while the children played in the aisles of the empty store, Jenny and Sarah put together two boxes of canned foods, sugar, and coffee along with a letter and money to Pa. A third box held tins of fruits, vegetables, salmon, coffee, sugar, a pound cake Jenny made the previous night and a letter for Caleb.

"I'll have Pa send the smaller package to my brother Benjie," Jenny said addressing the boxes.

"Jenny," Sarah asked with hesitation, "I know this is none of my business, but don't you have a brother in Clarksville?"

Jenny nodded.

"Do you send him packages?" she asked embarrassed at her own boldness.

Jenny shook her head explaining, "If I sent Charles Yankee staples or Yankee money, he'd just throw it away. I send it to Pa knowing he'll discreetly add it to Charles' shelves."

After the packages were ready to be mailed, Jacob took them to the post office along with the children so Sarah and Jenny could drink their coffee and tea in peace. When they returned, Jenny took her leave, giving each a hug, promising to write while in Gettysburg.

The night before her trip, Jenny ate a sumptuous dinner of rabbit and roasted potatoes with Mary and Emily, pleased to learn that Emily would be reading letters and corresponding for Amos Haskins.

Jenny was nervous and excited about her trip to Pennsylvania.

The morning of her departure, looking about the cabin, Jenny took the largest seashell and placed it in her trunk. Next she went to the mantle and lightly touched the portrait of Caleb then hearing the carriage approach, she brought her trunk out and greeted the driver. She heard a tearful Emily call to her.

The two women hugged as the driver took the trunk and Becky shyly approached.

"Mrs. Hyland," Becky said softly as she held out a small basket filled with food. She bit her bottom lip as tears fell down her sunken cheeks and soon Jenny held the sobbing child.

"Thank you for everything, Mrs. Hyland," Becky whispered.

Jenny kissed her on the cheek, took hold of her hand then gently held Emily's hand. She inhaled, trying to control her own quivering voice. "You're both welcome to stay at the cabin anytime you want. I'm not bringing my books, so you're welcome to them. There's even some yarn and needles if you're inclined to do a little knitting."

Hugging them, she said, "I'll miss you both but I'll be back in September. And I promise to keep in touch."

"Ready, ma'am?" the driver asked.

Jenny ran inside the cabin to retrieve her wool bonnet, took one more look around and smiled at Caleb's portrait. She hugged her friends then climbed into the carriage, waving out the window until the wagon reached the main road. Jenny looked onto the snow-blanketed prairie.

It had been on a similar day that she first laid eyes on the Illinois prairie and twice she had seen the snowmelt and the brown earth awaken to boundless grass, wildflowers and wildlife. Jenny was going to miss the open land and its abundance of life.

"Until September," she whispered.

The train trip from Springfield to the snow packed hills and valleys of Pennsylvania and into Harrisburg was uneventful and at the capital's bustling depot, Jenny kept to herself and sighed with relief when finding an unoccupied window seat. She settled back, watching farms and cattle rush by in the fading daylight.

When the train screeched into Gettysburg, Jenny exited the car, finding Thomas waiting for her on the near-empty platform, standing under a swaying lamp while snow flurries hit against his tall frame. He smiled broadly as she walked toward him, stiff from sitting for days.

They hugged and she asked softly, "How is everyone?"

"They're looking forward to seeing you. How was your trip? Were there any problems?"

Shaking her head then taking his arm she replied, "No, it was fine."

"I've hired a carriage. Let me get the driver then we'll get your luggage. How much do you have?"

"My trunk," she said yawning.

"That's all?" he asked raising his eyebrows.

Jenny looked at him saying, "You return from England in July, Thomas. I want to be back in Springfield for the harvest. I plan on staying only for the summer."

She saw the disappointment in his eyes.

"I was hoping you'd consider staying longer, Jenny."

She shook her head. "I want to be at the cabin in case Caleb returns."

Thomas nodded beckoning the driver.

They rode through the town's sleeping streets while Thomas pointed out the different establishments in the town square then onto Washington Street and crossing High Street he nodded toward a large two-story building saying, "The Gettysburg Academy for young women. They're advertising for a teacher for the next school year, just in case you're interested.

"Across the street is Saint Francis Xavier where Caroline Rose will be christened. We're hoping you'll consider being her godmother, Jenny."

He did not get a reply and turned to see her sleeping. Thomas woke Jenny just before the carriage stopped in front of the narrow two-story house along Washington Street. She yawned and stretched while the driver carried her trunk up to a small porch and after he drove away they carried the trunk into the quiet house where a lantern shone from a table next to the banister. She was too tired to take notice of anything as they made their way up the stairs to a narrow room lit with a lantern on a bureau.

"Goodnight," Thomas said giving her a peck on the cheek. "I'm glad you're here."

Eyes half shut, she murmured, "Me, too, Thomas. Goodnight."

The room consisted of a bed, bureau, and a nightstand with a porcelain bowl and pitcher. She walked over to the small rocker in front of the only window and looked out into a fenced backyard where patches of snow dotted the surprisingly large area.

Jenny removed the flannel nightgown from the trunk, quickly undressed and hurried into bed, pulling a thick heavy quilt over her chin. Exhausted from traveling, she fell fast asleep, never hearing Caroline Rose's hungry cries in the early morning hours. When she finally awoke and descended the stairs, Thomas and Michael were heading out to their respective schools. Michael hugged her tightly, saying he would see her at lunchtime.

They left and Jenny looked around the sunlit parlor where a green velvet couch and rocker faced the picture window and a four-legged stove, emitting warmth, was tucked in a corner. Near the banister was a large oak desk with books, papers and journals scattered untidily over it and Jenny knew this was where Thomas worked.

"He hasn't changed," she thought, remembering Ma's complaints about his piles of books and papers on the kitchen table.

A cradle stood empty next to the couch and Jenny heard cooing noises from the backroom so she crossed the parlor and entered the kitchen where Meaghan pumped water at the sink while holding a small bundle in her arm. Jenny cleared her throat and Meaghan turned.

Hugging one another, Meaghan murmured, "Thank you for coming."

Her brown eyes sparkled as she held out her arms and said, "Caroline Rose meet your Aunt Jenny."

Jenny gazed down at the blue eyed infant, a bonnet covering her head. She had her mother's peaches and cream complexion and Thomas' chin.

"What color's her hair?" Jenny inquired caressing the baby's cheeks.

Meaghan laughed replying, "No idea. She's as bald as they come.

"Would you take her while I get eggs boiling?"

Jenny willingly held the child and sat at the table as the sun shone through the window over the sink and at the backdoor. Across the kitchen was an opened pantry with shelves of jarred food. Between the pantry and sink was a small icebox. A large stove, taking up a good portion of the kitchen, held a blue enamel coffee pot on the back burner.

"Coffee's almost ready, Jenny. When I'm finished here I'll pour you some. There's coffee cake. Would you like some?"

Jenny shook her head. "No thanks. Just coffee."

"Thomas and Michael just left for school. Did you see them?"

Jenny nodded.

"They'll be home for lunch. Michael's so excited you're here. And I am thankful."

Jenny spent her first week in Gettysburg helping Meaghan with the baby, cooking, cleaning, doing laundry and ironing a back load of Thomas' shirts and pants. She played with Michael, helped with his homework and spent alone time writing friends and family, as promised.

On a bright and surprisingly warm Saturday morning Jenny and Michael set out to explore Gettysburg. Jenny spied closed bouquets of yellow and purple crocuses pushing through the dark earth and thin covering of snow as she and her nephew walked in the direction of his school. Afterward, they strolled around the Pennsylvania College campus, Michael showing her where Thomas taught.

Next, they walked along the town square, looking into store windows and passing empty offices. Michael took her hand and they walked along the neighborhood streets, to Saint Francis Xavier Church.

"This is where Caroline Rose will be baptized," he whispered entering the church where a single candle glowed on the altar and walking down the aisle, Jenny felt an unsettling silence surrounding them. Michael continued to hold her hand, leading her to a corner where a small marble fountain stood.

"Are you scared about being Caroline Rose's godparent?"

Jenny shook her head, unable to shake an eerie sense, an urgency to leave.

"I am, a little," he confessed.

"Why, Michael?"

"What if I mess up, Aunt Jenny? Everyone will laugh at me."

"No one's going to make fun of you, Michael. Besides, it's just us, your mom, dad and the priest, isn't it?"

He shook his head replying, "Granny May, Uncle Ward and the Hennighan widows will be here, too."

"I promise you, Michael, it will be fine and no one is going to laugh at you. Shall we go home, Michael? I'm getting a little hungry."

"Me, too."

Leaving, she gazed around the church, wondering at the menacing feeling. When Jenny and Michael reached the gate on Washington Street, Thomas was hurrying down the porch steps with the aid of his cane.

"Dad! Where are you going?"

"To my office, for some peace and quiet. See you at supper."

Michael looked up at Jenny and shrugged.

Entering the house they heard arguing coming from the kitchen and Michael groaned saying, "I'm going upstairs, Aunt Jenny. I'll be down later."

He made a hasty retreat then hesitating, Jenny entered the kitchen.

"Honestly, Arlene. To hear you talk, one would think I've never spent a day of my life in a kitchen. I'll have you know I'm as good a cook as you are. Why I've been...Hello."

The voice went silent as two elderly women stared at Jenny and Meaghan looked up from a suckling Caroline Rose, relieved to see her sister-in-law. The women were sitting around the table where an assortment of platters with tea sandwiches, cookies, sweet breads and meat pies were lined up.

"Did you and Michael have a good walk?" Meaghan asked.

Jenny nodded.

Meaghan continued, "Jenny, these are our neighbors, Julia and Arlene Hennighan. Ladies, this is Thomas' sister, Jenny Hyland."

"How do?" they said together.

"Nice to meet you," Jenny replied softly before pouring herself old coffee and Meaghan asked the whereabouts of Michael.

"Upstairs."

Meaghan inclined her head in understanding then Julia, the older of the two neighbors asked brusquely, "Well Meaghan, what shall it be? Sandwiches or pies? If you don't like the cookies, I'll make the special chocolate cake Michael loves."

Then Meaghan explained to Jenny as she joined them at the table, "Julia and Arlene have offered to cook for the gathering after Caroline Rose's christening tomorrow. We're trying to decide which of these delectable samples to have."

"This is silly, Julia," the other gray haired woman said. "We'll make a little bit of everything. There's enough here to feed an army and I don't believe anyone will go away hungry."

Jenny frowned at the comment and the returning sense of apprehension.

"I do think it would be wise to make extra sandwiches."

"You do that, dear," Arlene said standing up. "Meaghan, we'll take the trays. You keep the food. I'm sure Michael would like to have some of the sweet bread..."

"Why I'm certain he'll enjoy the ham pie immensely, Meaghan," Julia exclaimed brashly and while the women argued between themselves, Jenny took the sleeping child Meaghan held out to her.

"It was nice to meet you both," she said before leaving.

"We'll see you tomorrow," Arlene replied sweetly.

Jenny took Caroline Rose into the other room and gently laid her in the cradle and when the back door was heard closing, Meaghan came into the parlor shaking her head. "They're really thoughtful and kind neighbors. But they're so sinfully competitive and argumentative with each another."

Michael tiptoed down the stairs and asked, "Are they gone? Can I eat now?"

#

At the end of mass, Thomas and his family, Jenny, Meaghan's mother and younger brother and the Hennighan widows stood around the marble fountain as Caroline Rose was baptized. Afterward, the party walked in the warm sunshine back to the house where chairs and tables were placed in the shade of the bare locust tree in the backyard. Platters of food were brought out and conversations revolved around Caroline Rose's cooperation during the baptism and Michael's fine job reciting prayers. The young boy beamed with pride.

"So, what do you think of your father going to England, Michael?" the boy's grandmother asked.

"I wish I was going."

"I wish I could take you," Thomas replied tousling his son's hair. "But for now, Michael, go get the family Bible so we can add Caroline Rose's christening date."

Michael returned carrying a familiar leather-bound book and Jenny glanced at Thomas who explained, "This is the reason Caleb came to Gettysburg a few summers ago. When Pa found out Caleb was transferring to New York, he asked Caleb to deliver the book here.

"I've continued Pa's tradition of recording the dates of all our sorrows and joys," he said writing down the baby's baptism and after the ink dried, Thomas handed Jenny the Bible to peruse the dates of Ma's death; Charles', hers and Rebecca's weddings; the births of Henry, Lizzie and Caroline Rose. Michael stood next to her chair as she pointed out the different events.

The celebrants feasted and talked while the morning sun made its way across the sky and Jenny excused herself to retrieve her straw hat. Coming down the stairs, she heard Meaghan's brother speak through the opened front door.

"I got an exemption. Uncle Brian paid for me, Matt and Kerry."

"What about Stewart?" Meaghan asked.

"The damn fool told me it was his duty to fight. I reckon he thought I should feel guilty about staying in college but I figured as long as Uncle Brian's willing to pay my way out..."

Grimacing, Jenny went back outside, tying the ribbon of the hat. "Thomas," she murmured as he held the cooing baby, "I'm going for a stroll."

Thoughts filled with ire, she went around the side of the house, through the gate, passed the empty front porch then started in the direction of the college but changing her mind, turned and walked away from town.

While Jenny lived in Springfield, she heard of families who paid for a son, brother, or husband's exemption to Mr. Lincoln's Conscription Act. Some actually hired substitutes to take their place in the army and it infuriated her that those with money could buy their way out of the war.

"As always, it's the poor man who does the rich man's dirty work. It's as true in the north, as it is in the south," she thought bitterly remembering Rebecca's complaint about two brothers from a Dover plantation who hired substitutes when Mr. Davis instituted conscription last year.

Jenny reached the edge of town, breathed the fertile smell of recently tilled earth, her nostrils flaring with fury. Slowing her pace considerably, she passed large farms and acres of brown pastures before finally stopping, her indignation dissipated. The sky was cloudless and a slight wind blew her brown hair about her face as she watched a flock of blackbirds flying toward a copse of trees.

She removed her bonnet, stood looking across the landscape then closed her eyes, lifting her face to the sun, feeling its warmth caress her cheeks. Suddenly, an unearthly moan filled the air and Jenny, wide eyed, glanced about as goose bumps clambered up her spine. The cawing of the blackbirds in the thicket of trees grew louder, the moaning faded away.

Jenny stood for some time staring anxiously at the trees, their branches gently swaying and only when the birds quieted and her heart was calmed did Jenny finally leave the countryside, returning to Washington Street where Meaghan's mother and brother were readying to leave.

"Your brother has exams this week. He needs to study."

"Thanks for coming, Mom. Are you sure you don't want to take some pie or sweetbread?" Meaghan asked holding the carriage door open.

"Heavens, Meaghan. You gave plenty to your brother. Save some for your family."

"Good luck on your exams, Ward."

"Bon voyage, Thomas," the young man called out the window.

Thomas and Michael waved as the vehicle rolled down the street and Meaghan, carrying a fussing Caroline, went into the house.

"Did you have a good walk, Aunt Jenny? You were gone a long time."

She smiled tiredly.

"Everything okay?" Thomas asked.

She nodded watching the carriage move down the street. She could not help but feel resentment toward the young man in the wagon whose belly was full and who had no concerns other than passing exams, knowing her youngest brother was somewhere far from home, scrounging for food, shoes and clothes, covered in lice and God only knows what else.

She heard Thomas tell Michael to go into the house then felt his hand on her arm.

"What's eating at you, Jenny?" he asked not unkindly.

She was pensively still as she thought of Benjie. "Do you think if Pa had the money to hire a substitute for Benjie...?"

"No, Jenny. Benjie cannot be bought," he said comprehending her mood then leading her to the house, continued, "I truly don't think Benjie believes in the cause, but he believes in General Lee and is loyal to him and the men fighting alongside him."

"How can you be so certain, Thomas?" she retorted.

Standing at the door, he answered, "Because I've tried, Jenny. I've sent money for just that reason but Benjie has refused the offer."

Blushing, she said timidly, "I'm sorry, Thomas. I didn't know."

"It's okay, Jenny. I understand how you feel. Personally, I don't believe an exemption is something to boast about."

Another celebration took place at the end of March when the family and Jenny wished Thomas a safe and excellent trip to England. The next morning, Thomas boarded the train to New York City where he would take a steamer across the Atlantic to Liverpool. The month long journey would give him ample time to polish his notes and lectures.

In the house on Washington Street a normal routine was established as Jenny walked Michael to school, helped around the house, fixed lunch for her nephew then walked him back to school. In the afternoon, while Caroline Rose napped, she and Meaghan worked in the vegetable garden or did laundry. Later in the day Meaghan fixed supper while Jenny played with the baby and helped Michael with his homework. A couple times each week the women strolled into the square to pick up needed items and post letters.

Seedlings in the garden began sprouting from the warm earth while birds built nests in shrubs and trees throughout the town. Lilac bushes and apple trees blossomed with clusters of pink and white flowers perfuming the air and patches of violets covered yards and fields.

The family took a picnic lunch to the peach orchard on the outskirts of town one bright Sunday afternoon and walking between the flowering trees while busy bees gathered nectar, Jenny smelled the sweet fragrance in the warm breeze.

A checkered cloth was placed just beyond the orchard and after reading a story to Michael then eating a light lunch, Jenny tied the sunbonnet under her chin and left to stroll through the orchard. Going past a peach branch, she broke off a sprig of flowers, thinking of Caleb.

She had recently received word from him saying the regiment was still stationed in Murfreesboro and the men were bored and homesick. Desertions were becoming epidemic throughout the army and a general order was mandated whereby captured deserters were returned to their regiments and shot by firing squads. Caleb explained how this seemed to be deterring most would-be deserters though ten-day furloughs were also being granted to hundreds of men in an effort to curb hthe problem.

Jenny sat on the cool grass and wrote a letter to her husband describing where she was and what she had been doing lately. She was glad there had been a respite in the war since the beginning of the year and prayed it would continue. She enclosed the sprig of flowers as Michael approached.

"Aunt Jenny, it's time to go. Mom heard thunder."

Jenny looked southward where thick black clouds covered the horizon and after gathering her writing materials, took Michael's hand and together they went back to the picnic where Meaghan packed while Caroline Rose slept soundly on the cloth. When utensils and food were placed in the hamper, they left the quiet, scented orchard and walking toward the main road, Jenny heard a soft groan come from the peach trees. She turned and watched as peach blossoms fell silently to the ground, an uneasiness coming over her.

Michael tugged her hand. "Let's go Aunt Jenny. I don't want to get wet."

Leaving the peach grove, she heard the distant rumble of thunder and inexplicably an overwhelming sense of sorrow filled her.

Jenny's lull was shattered the first of May when Major General Hooker's Federal troops engaged in a four-day conflict with General Lee's Army of Northern Virginia at a crossroads west of Fredericksburg. The battle was named after a nearby tavern called Chancellorsville.

The Gettysburg newspaper, _Star and Sentinel_ , reported heavy losses on both sides and once again Jenny was conscious of Benjie being in the thick of war.

The following week the _Star and Sentinel_ editor gloated over the death of General Lee's right hand man, General "Stonewall" Jackson, at the hands of his own troops. The paper also admonished General Hooker's inability at winning the battle or capturing General Lee, whose men defeated the Army of the Potomac decisively. The paper blamed the loss of 17,000 Union men on General Hooker.

The southern victory at Chancellorsville emboldened the Confederate general who began marching north. His strategy was to win a decisive battle on Union territory in order to aid the anti-war movement against President Lincoln and gain support for peace negotiations.

In June, Jenny received word from Pa that her youngest brother was fairing well and Charles and Alice were expecting another child in the fall. Life in Clarksville, though, was trying.

...Occupational forces go from the Union one week, to the CSA the following. Currently, the Feds hold Clarksville and there's much turmoil between neighbors as Union supporters are threatened with being lynched by local secessionists. Animosity and hostilities grow as Northern troops take away horses and Negroes from local residents. They are also arresting men who do not take an oath of allegiance. Needless to say, your brother has refused to do so. He's been paroled, but the Union commander threatened imprisonment if he does not comply...

A letter from Caleb informed Jenny of the regiment's expected move into middle Tennessee and a correspondence from Thomas told of his long voyage and safe arrival in Liverpool.

Knowing loved ones were well and safe, the women prepared for Michael's eighth birthday with much energy. Michael was delighted to be given a leather bound journal from his parents and a pen and inkwell set from Jenny. As soon as the festivity was over, he went to Thomas' desk and began his first entry.

By mid-June, Jenny and Meaghan read with apprehension the reports of Confederate troops in Pennsylvania. Newspapers stated southern regiments were sighted in Martinsburg, Hagerstown and Williamsport and rumored to be marching to Harrisburg, the state's capital where Governor Curtin warned the city's residents of the approaching army before calling to duty the local militia. Many of Harrisburg's citizens packed their belongings and left while merchants boarded shops in hopes of protecting their goods from the Confederates.

The afternoon of June 26th, while Meaghan was in town, Jenny and Michael were at the kitchen table. It was warm, sticky and uncomfortable and every window was opened in order to catch a nonexistent breeze. The cicada in the backyard locust tree hummed noisily as Jenny held a fussy Caroline Rose in her lap and Michael wrote in his journal. Throughout the morning he had been asking about the reports of Confederate troops in nearby towns.

Eyebrows creasing, he asked, "They won't come here, will they, Aunt Jenny?"

"I certainly hope not, Michael. If they do, I hope they just pass through."

"Do you think Uncle Benjie's nearby?"

She looked quizzically at the young boy for the idea of Benjie being in Pennsylvania never crossed her mind. "Why do you ask?"

He pointed to the paper and reasoned, "It says General Lee's troops are roaming the countryside and I know Uncle Benjie's fighting with General Lee."

She was suddenly quiet, uneasy then slowly shaking her head, told him she had no idea where Benjie was. Later, as Jenny placed the sleeping baby in the cradle Meaghan returned from town, ashen faced.

"Where's Michael?" she asked in a quiet tone, fear in her eyes.

"You said he could go over to Jeremy Cooper's..."

"Oh Lord," Meaghan murmured.

At that moment there was a loud banging at the kitchen door.

"Meaghan! Meaghan!" the Hennighan widows called frantically.

"What's going on?" Jenny asked following her sister-in-law into the kitchen.

"There are Confederate soldiers in town. Some general's demanding the town council come forward and everyone's in a panic, including me."

She opened the door for her neighbors.

"Meaghan, there are rebel soldiers in Gettysburg," they spoke in unison, horror registering in their pale faces.

"They skirmished with the state militia outside of town and took prisoners," Arlene said wringing her hands. "This is so frightful."

"Confederate troops here? In town?" Jenny thought.

"And Michael and Jeremy are probably in the middle of it all. Oh, dear Lord," Meaghan cried, "what if something happens? What if they start...?"

"Meaghan," Jenny said calmly taking the other woman by the arms, "there have been sightings of southern troops in the area for at least a week. Every report we've read says they come into a town, gather supplies, act civilly and leave. There's been no violence, no rampaging, no problems. It shouldn't be any different here. I believe we're all safe."

"For the time being," a voice in the back of her head stated.

Three sets of eyes stared at her then Julia slowly nodded. As though trying to convince herself she said, "You're right, Mrs. Hyland. Nothing's happened in other towns. There should be no reason to worry."

"Why, there aren't any Federal troops within miles of here," Arlene agreed after a moment. "I could use some lemonade. Come, Julia, let's go get some cake and lemonade. Julia made a delicious red velvet cake last night. It's heavenly. We'll be right back."

Jenny continued to hold Meaghan and after the elderly women left, said, "It's going to be alright Meaghan."

"I wish Thomas was home," Meaghan murmured, a small tear trickling down her cheek.

Michael animatedly told the Hennighan widows about the southern troops he had seen all afternoon while they ate dinner on picnic cloths in the backyard. Earlier he told Jenny, in a disappointed tone, he had not seen Uncle Benjie in any of the marching units.

Late in the night, Jenny laid in bed listening to the sounds of the darkness for she found it difficult to sleep, as the air was warm, stale and motionless. She thought of Caleb, wondering how and where he was. She had written him about Meaghan and Michael's vastly different reactions to the Confederate troops though she could not tell him of her own anxiety.

Falling asleep, her last thought was of the steel blue eyed man. "I miss you, Caleb."

Jenny did not sleep peacefully that night.

A soft rain fell from the gray sky as Jenny stood next to a low stonewall, looking into a rain soaked field where a flag blew next to a battered body.

" _Jenny darlin'," Benjie whispered behind her._

She turned finding herself outside Saint Francis Xavier.

" _Jenny darlin'," Benjie's voice came from behind the doors._

Walking up the church steps, blood began to flow from under the doors...

#

The following morning Jenny's head throbbed with the memory of the nightmare and entering the kitchen Meaghan informed her of General Early's southern troop's departure from Gettysburg.

"Hopefully that's the last we see of troops, Union or Confederate," Meaghan said pumping water into a pail. "It makes me nervous just to think about it. I'll be glad when Thomas is home.

"By the way, Jenny," she spoke hurriedly, "my mother's invited us for the Fourth. She always puts on a big picnic. I told her we'd bring biscuits and a cake.

"For now though, Michael and the baby are next door so we can wash windows. I just fed Caroline Rose so she'll be good for a while. I'm going to start upstairs while it's somewhat cool."

Leaving, she told Jenny, "There's fresh milk in the ice box."

Jenny, her head pounding, murmured, "I could use some coffee."

After a day spent cleaning windows and beating rugs, Jenny exhaustedly climbed into bed, instantly falling asleep. The previous night's terrible dream was a forgotten memory until the evening of June 30th when Union troops entered Gettysburg.

On the morning of July 1st, Jenny and Michael, already sweltering from the heat and humidity, were at the kitchen table reading and Meaghan was in the parlor nursing Caroline Rose when Julia and Arlene knocked loudly at the backdoor and upon entering called out for Meaghan, alarmed.

"They're coming back," Arlene cried out as Meaghan came into the kitchen with Caroline Rose. "Confederate troops are moving this way along Chambersburg Pike."

"Confederates, again?" Meaghan asked in disbelief. "What about the Federal soldiers? Did they leave town?"

Julia shook her head. "No. They're taking positions on the other side of the Seminary."

Jenny felt the blood rush from her face as she visibly watched Meaghan go pale.

"Oh, dear God," Meaghan whispered sitting down heavily.

Jenny, trying to remain calm, closed her eyes and drew in a deep breath.

"Michael," she said, looking across the table, "I want you to go upstairs and find any old sheets and clean rags and bring them here."

When he did not move, she repeated her instructions and added brusquely, "Now, Michael."

Standing, she said with authority to the two elderly women as Michael left, "Ladies, if you have any clean rags and old sheets, please go gather them. Bring them here so we can start making bandages."

Clinging to one another they hurried out the back door.

"Meaghan, let me have the baby. I want you to gather blankets and pillows and bring them down. I'll start gathering food, water, lanterns and matches to take to the cellar."

Meaghan, giving Jenny the sleeping child asked, "Why?"

Jenny said gently, but firmly, "If there's fighting, Meaghan, you and the children will need to stay in the cellar. It will be safer there."

"What about you, Jenny? Where will you go?"

"If there's fighting, there will be wounded men who will need to be cared for. That's where I'll be."

Meaghan, eyes tearful, stated feebly, "I'm scared, Jenny."

"So am I, Meaghan, but we must keep a cool head for the children's sake."

Meaghan slowly nodded then left.

When Jenny was alone, she exhaled long and slow. "I'm frightened, Caleb," she whispered, cradling the infant. "I wish you were here to hold me and give me some of your strength."

Michael, sulking, returned with an armful of old sheets and dropped them on the cleared table. Jenny thanked him then asked the eight-year-old to sit down and after he complied, she laid her hand on his and confided, "You're father's not here, so you're the man of the house, now, Michael. It's important that you stay here and take care of your mother and baby sister. They're going to need you and you need to be strong for them.

"I know this is a lot to ask of you, but if I thought you couldn't do it, I wouldn't ask."

She gave him time to consider this for the idea of Michael sneaking out to watch a battle terrified her and Jenny needed to convince him to stay close to Meaghan. She watched as he glanced at his baby sister then nodding, he said, "I'll be strong for them, Aunt Jenny. I'll take care of them."

Meaghan returned with blankets and pillows as Michael held the door for the neighbors who placed armloads of rags and sheets onto the table and together they silently tore the cloth into long strips. It was not long before a loud boom startled them all, shaking the entire house and causing Caroline Rose to cry out. Thunderous cannon fire followed as Jenny closed her eyes and silently prayed for the soldiers at battle and within minutes, yelling and screaming came from the street. Jenny walked through the house then stood on the porch watching Union soldiers, some on horseback, others walking or running, move hurriedly in the direction of the battle while litters and wagons carried wounded comrades up the street. Arlene joined her as the blast of a cannonball exploded anew, shaking the house and rattling the windows. They watched two Union soldiers carrying a litter turn onto High Street and Jenny heard the older woman chastise herself before stepping down the stairs and following.

It took Arlene less than a quarter hour to return, informing Jenny the wounded were taken to Saint Francis Xavier where a makeshift hospital was set up.

Jenny grimly nodded and the two women went back into the kitchen as a volley of gunfire sounded nearby. Caroline Rose was in Meaghan's arms crying intensely and Michael held Julia's hand, trying to comfort her.

"I think it best if ya'll go to the cellar for the time being. It'll be safer there."

She gathered up the torn material.

"I'm going to the church. I have no idea when I'll be back, but I'd feel better knowing ya'll were safely downstairs," she said looking at each of them. "Please promise me."

They looked at one another then back at her nodding before Meaghan took a blanket while Michael helped Julia and Arlene gather the remaining blankets and pillows. Jenny watched as they descended into the basement where water, food and supplies were taken earlier then breathing deeply to steady her nerves, she hastened to the church very much aware of the chaos all around her as town residents ran for the refuge of their houses and Federal soldiers rode past yelling orders to troops on foot. She heard crying and screaming from some of the houses while others were acutely silent. There was an acrid, burning smell in the air causing Jenny's eyes to water and she wiped at the tears with her sleeve as her hands were filled with material for bandages.

Entering the noisy, busy church she saw soldiers setting up an operating table at the entrance and throughout the sanctuary, on pews and in the aisles, were litters of wounded and broken soldiers. Blood dripped from some of the red-stained stretchers and Jenny noticed missing limbs or open wounds. She flinched and swallowed the bile stuck in her throat, trying not to hear the pleads, prayers and cries of the men.

A townswoman approached, thanked her for the material and asked if she could help. Jenny nodded as the woman explained that assistance was needed with the cleaning, stitching and binding of the less seriously wounded. She led Jenny to a young officer and together they worked throughout the morning as the church became more crowded with wounded and dying men while the battle raged around the town. Early in the afternoon, Jenny was pulled away from the young officer and asked to assist with the Union surgeon.

Gritting her teeth, she approached the operating table with much trepidation for throughout the day she tried ignoring the agonizing screams from the men on the table and the horrible sounds made when limbs were dropped into a wastebasket.

Nearing the table, Jenny was repulsed to see the gray haired surgeon standing in a pool of blood and his apron covered in it. He gave her a rope then commanded her to tie a tourniquet above the elbow of his next patient before thirstily gulping down a cup of water.

Jenny looked at the youthful soldier on the table and saw fear and hysteria in his dark brown eyes. He begged, "Please don't let him take it off, Miss. Please. How will I plow the fields or milk the herd without my hand?"

She looked down at the bullet-shattered hand and cringed, not daring to look back at him while tying his upper arm.

The surgeon checked the tightness and nodded in approval. "Hold his head still," he ordered. Two soldiers held down the young man's arms and legs while the surgeon proceeded to saw off the lower part of the arm. Mercifully, the soldier's scream died when he went unconscious and blood poured from the gaping wound. The surgeon unceremoniously handed Jenny a pail saying scornfully, "Use this."

She grabbed it, immediately turned and retched into the bucket as the surgeon bound the freshly severed hand. She threw-up three more times during the afternoon as arms, feet and legs were cavalierly cut off and tossed aside.

Jenny, soaked in sweat and standing in the pool of blood, was still at the table when lanterns were lit in the darkening church and a weary, dirty Union officer came through the entrance, looked around then hurried to the table.

"David, we're retreating," the officer said. "The Rebs are moving into the town."

"Where's Meade?"

"He hasn't shown up."

"What about Reynolds?" the surgeon asked wiping at the sweat in his eyes.

"Dead."

The surgeon set down the saw, wiped his bloody hand on his fresh, clean apron and shook the other's hand as they wished each other good luck then the officer left. Within an hour's time the church was under the watchful eyes of Confederate troops as all Union soldiers found within the boundary of the town were declared prisoners.

Jenny had not eaten since breakfast and was becoming light headed as night wore on. It was nearing midnight when the surgeon commanded an orderly to sew up the soldier on the table, then turning to her he said gruffly, "Go home..."

Before leaving she gave her apron to an orderly and upon reaching the entrance a weary Confederate officer in a tattered, sweaty uniform offered her an escort home. She shook her head saying quietly, "Thank you, no."

Walking out, her clothes were damp with sweat and splattered with the blood of too many wounded and dying soldiers. She left behind bloody footsteps and the stench of sweat, blood and death. Jenny was numb with exhaustion and the horrors of all she had witnessed.

She entered the dark street hoping for a breath of fresh air but instead found a bitter stinging haze permeating through the town and coughed as the acrid air burned her throat. From the center of town she heard 'Dixie' played by a Confederate band and the cheering of soldiers celebrating their victory.

When Jenny reached the house, it was dark except for a low burning lantern sitting on Thomas' desk alongside a plate of cold biscuits and cheese and a fresh nightgown hung over the chair. She took the gown and lantern into the kitchen, removed the bloodied dress and washed her hair and face in the sink. Next, she cleaned as best she could the sweat and dirt from her worn body.

She made herself a cup of tea then went up to her room and sat in the rocker. Looking out into the dark night she nibbled at the biscuits. Her body was heavy with fatigue and pleaded for sleep, but her mind continued to replay all she had seen and heard in the church and whenever her eyelids did close she saw arms, legs, hands and feet dropped into bloody buckets as men, young and old, Federal and Confederates, writhed in agony, their mouths opened in soundless screams.

Sleep would not come. Jenny drank the last of her tea, donned a clean cotton shift and left the house. On the narrow porch she found two baskets; one contained clean bandages along with two bottles of Irish whiskey and the second was filled with biscuits, hard boiled eggs and cheese.

Taking the baskets she returned to the church where the glow of lanterns silhouetted numerous men on litters and gurneys waiting to be attended on the front steps. Some of the soldiers moaned or cried in agony while others silently stared into the night sky and some neither stared nor moved.

Jenny walked around the litters, clenched her teeth and re-entered the lantern filled sanctuary where the Union surgeon at the operating table was now being aided by a Confederate orderly and a nun.

A woman in a white robe and habit approached.

"Good evening," the nun whispered as Jenny handed over the baskets. She hastily looked at the contents and exclaimed, "This is a blessing. Thank you."

"It's from my brother's neighbors."

The other woman raised her eyebrows at hearing the southern accent but made no remark. She nodded, handing the basket to a passing Confederate orderly, giving him orders then said, "I'm Sister Agnes."

Jenny noticed another nun taking care of a wounded soldier.

"We're Sisters of Charity from Emmitsburg," the nun elaborated. "We're trying our best to aid these poor men but as you can see we're shorthanded this time of night. Is it possible for you to stay and help?"

Jenny wearily nodded.

Sister Agnes inclined her head in thanks then led Jenny to another nun washing the fevered brow of a Confederate soldier.

"Sister Magdalene, this is...." The nun turned to Jenny.

"Jenny. Mrs. Jenny Hyland."

"Mrs. Hyland has come to assist. Please show her...."

"I can't do it, Sister Agnes," the nun who had been at the operating table interrupted. "Please let me help elsewhere. Please."

Even in the dimness of the church, Jenny noticed the green tinge within the pale face of the nun and felt pity for the woman.

"I'll do it," she volunteered walking back to the table where the Southern orderly handed her a clean apron as she stepped toward the table.

"I told you to go home," the surgeon snarled.

She merely grimaced as a soldier with no color to his face was carefully placed on the table, his leather boot dripping with blood. Jenny gritted her teeth, closed her eyes and inhaled and when her eyes opened the surgeon asked, without callousness, "Ready?"

She nodded and together, along with the orderly, continued through the night at the horrific and repugnant job.

Hours later she was surprised to see the lanterns extinguished as natural light filled the building. Jenny prayed the battle had ended, as there was the silence of cannon and guns along with the daylight.

The surgeon swayed briefly as a priest gave last rites to the soldier on the table. Jenny looked about the sanctuary for Sister Agnes, relieved to see the other woman had witnessed the man's obvious exhaustion. She watched as the nun signaled to one of the Confederate guards.

"Dr. Stein, it's time to quit. Now," she said firmly coming toward the table. "Neither you nor Mrs. Hyland will be of much use if you wear yourselves out and become incapacitated."

The guard approached the formidable woman, handing her two glasses.

"Here. Drink this," she ordered giving each a shot of whisky. "Now, both of you go rest. I'll hear no argument doctor."

She left as the surgeon opened his mouth.

"Confounded woman," he complained gulping down the alcohol then stomped to an empty pew, instantly falling asleep.

Jenny looked at the whisky with unfocused eyes, swallowed hard and shuddered. She gazed around the church then saw Sister Magdalene motion her to an empty pew. Jenny did not want to take needed space away from a wounded soldier, but neither did she have the energy to walk back to Thomas'.

She sat on the hard wooden pew and the nun handed her a rolled up jacket to use as a pillow and when Jenny closed her eyes, she slept without dreams.

It was well past the noon hour when she awoke to see a different surgeon at the operating table, a younger man who wore a bloodied apron over a gray uniform.

Jenny stood up stretching her tired, worn body. Around her were townswomen, young and old, their faces pale and sickly at the ghastly sights of the dead and wounded, their voices and touches kind and soft as they changed bandages, wiped cool rags over fevered brows and gave comfort by reading to or writing for some of the wounded.

Sister Magdalene came over, handing Jenny a cup of cool water and a plate of food. Jenny took a bite of cheese and asked with hesitation, "Is it over?"

The nun shook her head with disbelief. "No. There are more than a hundred thousand men on the battlefield just waiting for the next round."

Jenny stared at the woman, pleased and surprised to hear the distinct southern accent.

Sister Magdalene smiled with understanding. "I'm from Madison, Georgia."

"Dover, Tennessee," Jenny replied.

"Are you a camp follower?"

"Heavens, no," Jenny answered, mortified at the thought. "I've a brother who teaches at the college in town. I'm staying with his family while he's on sabbatical in England. His wife recently had a baby."

"Your husband?" Sister Magdalene asked with curiosity.

Jenny looked at her wedding band and said, "He's with the 19th Illinois, somewhere in Tennessee."

The other woman looked uncomfortable as she asked, "Is his name Benjie?"

Jenny stared at the other woman before answering, "No..." Trying to keep her composure she continued, "Why do you ask?"

"You kept calling his name in your sleep."

Jenny did not recall dreaming about Benjie. "Benjie's my youngest brother. I fear he's one of the men on the battlefield."

Sister Magdalene patted Jenny's hand in comfort then left to help a nearby soldier.

Jenny thought about Benjie and wished with all her heart she could find him among all the men surrounding the town, take him from the battlefield and protect him from harm. Instead, she said a prayer for his safety, finished eating then continued helping the wounded once again.

Late in the afternoon, the second day of battle began when the building shook as a cannonball exploded just outside the church's entrance injuring, maiming or killing soldiers on the steps or in the street. The fighting continued into the hot July evening and night then into the third day of battle when a barrage of Union cannon fire erupted hours before the rising sun.

Jenny considered returning to the house in order to change her sweaty and bloodied gown just before the violent eruption began on the third morning of the battle. She had been assisting at the operating table since midnight and wished for a clean gown and a bed to sleep in for her damp, dirty hair fell into her face and sweat trickled down her body, soaking her gown. Her face was moist and sticky from the heat and humidity and she was exhausted.

Sister Agnes walked her down the side aisle saying, "Go rest, Mrs. Hyland. There's an empty pew." As if reading Jenny's mind she went on, "I don't think it's safe to return to your brother's house. Do try to rest."

Jenny laid her head on her arm and soon fell asleep. Awaking after a few hours of rest, she continued washing and binding deep gashes, changing bandages, mopping faces and brows in addition to assisting at the operating table.

Jenny was redressing a bullet wound when the battle outside the town reached its deadliest peak causing the large structure to vibrate. She felt the wooden floor below her feet shake then heard her name softly whispered. She abruptly turned around.

"Benjie?"

"Ma'am?" the soldier said.

She searched the crowded sanctuary as a cold chill crept into her marrow.

"Ma'am?" the man repeated. "You're hurting me."

Startled, Jenny saw that the bandage had been wrapped too tight around the soldier's shoulder so she quickly removed the cloth and reset it while looking about for her brother. When the cloth was knotted securely Jenny left, exiting the church through a side entrance.

The air was filled with thick gray smoke and the noise of intense gunfire to the south of town. She stood at the railing, hands clenched at her sides for Jenny was certain that Benjie had called out to her.

"Mrs. Hyland?" Sister Magdalene asked as the side door opened. "Are you okay?"

She nodded. "I thought I'd get a bit of fresh air. I'll be in momentarily."

She listened as the door closed behind her. "Benjie, please be safe."

#

July 4, 1863

"Mrs. Hyland."

Jenny woke with a start, eyes opened but unclear. Hearing a soft moan, she sighed and tiredly sat up. Sister Magdalene stood next to her holding out a cup of steaming coffee.

She looked about the sanctuary where more men in bloodied gray and blue uniforms laid on the floor, in aisles and at the altar and flinched as a scream echoed through the church. Rain hitting against the roof mixed with the sounds of pain and death, but there was no sound of cannon nor gunfire. There had been none all morning and most of the afternoon.

She glanced at the nun who gave a tired smiled. "Yes, Mrs. Hyland, it's over. General Lee and his troops are departing Gettysburg as we speak. After the slaughter of General Pickett's men yesterday, I'd imagine he's had enough of the killing and is heading back to Richmond. Lord knows I'm sick of the death."

An icy feeling went through Jenny at the nun's words, color drained from her face and her heart was suddenly filled with grief as she remembered the outline of the battered body in the nightmare and in her mind's eye she clearly saw her youngest brother lying in the field just beyond the low stone wall.

"Benjie," she murmured.

"Mrs. Hyland, are you okay?"

With great effort, Jenny stood and gave back the untouched cup. "I must leave," she whispered. "I must...find my brother."

"It's raining, Mrs. Hyland," the woman said, following. "You're exhausted, you need rest. You'll catch pneumonia..."

Leaving the church, she was unaware of the rain striking her warm face. Her body ached with tiredness and begged for respite, but her mind raced with thoughts of Benjie.

"I'm coming," she choked, oblivious to the lines of marching soldiers.

Wearily reaching the house on Washington Street, Jenny went to the backyard shed, retrieved a shovel and left it next to the back steps. She methodically removed her shoes and stockings then straightening up saw Meaghan at the door. Neither woman spoke.

Jenny walked passed her sister-in-law, ignoring the outstretched hand before seeing Michael sitting at the kitchen table wearing a gray kepi. When he saw her enter, he quickly removed it placing it in his lap.

Shocked, she stared at him then turned to inquiry of Meaghan whose sallow cheeks were pale.

Sighing, Meaghan said, "Benjie was here the other night, Jenny. You were at the church. He only stayed long enough to have a quick bite."

"He was here," Jenny repeated, swallowing hard.

"Uncle Benjie gave me his cap. He told me to tell you he was sorry he missed you, Aunt Jenny. He said he'd be back, didn't he, Mom? He said he'd come and tell us good-bye."

Meaghan stroked his cheek then glanced at Jenny, uncertainty in her eyes.

"Widow Hennighan told us the battle was over and I've been waiting all afternoon for him."

Meaghan looked sorrowfully at the boy.

Anguish and anger tore into Jenny as she coldly said, "He won't be coming."

Then she remarked harshly, "I need to change. Michael, get me a pair of scissors and paper."

He watched her with a hurtful expression as she left the room.

Jenny walked through the parlor where the baby slept soundly and gazing at the child thought, "At least she'll never remember this terrible day."

Blinking at the tears, she bit her lip, thinking, "He was here, in this house, and I didn't get the chance to hold him. To tell him I loved him. To say good-bye." A tear trickled down her cheek. "Oh, Benjie," she sobbed quietly, going up the stairs.

Returning to the kitchen with her cloak over her arm, Jenny saw the paper and scissors on the table alongside a cup of steaming tea. Michael held on to Benjie's kepi while Meaghan stood at the back door, frowning at the cloak and holding two envelopes. "These just arrived, Jenny. Thomas is cutting his New York City trip short and will be home tonight."

She held out a wire with Jenny's name on the front.

Jenny peered at the envelope but did not take it. Instead she grabbed the piece of paper and scissors from the table before placing them in her cloak pocket.

All the while Michael watched with wide-eyes, silently looking back and forth between his mother and aunt.

"Jenny," Meaghan pleaded, "the wire's from Caleb."

She pursed her mouth glancing at the envelope then placed the cloak around her shoulders and walked passed Meaghan. Jenny put her wet shoes on then pulled the hood over her head while descending the back steps, the rain pouring down. She took hold of the shovel and left.

Jenny took no notice of soldiers staring at her while walking with the shovel in her grasp. She contemplated the task at hand and became frightened and apprehensive at the thought of finding Benjie's body in a field littered with other dead soldiers.

At the edge of town, indifferent to the mud and water seeping into her shoes, she kept her eyes fixed to the middle of the road, never venturing to glimpse to the side where dark ominous piles laid in the muddy fields or among the trees. Rain continued to drip steadily down her hood as a repugnant odor assaulted her senses causing more dread and fear.

She was oblivious of wagons driven by worn soldiers with bowed heads, convoys of cannons pulled by mules and her nephew following, calling out to her. Her heart and footsteps grew weighty and deliberate, aware that all too soon the low stone wall would appear and when it finally did her heart began to beat rapidly. Jenny stopped only momentarily, took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.

"I can't leave him out there."

With compelling resolve, Jenny gripped the shovel tighter and continued on, her bottom lip trembling.

"Excuse me, ma'am, but you can't...,"

Nearing the wall, Jenny did not hear the fast approaching footsteps nor her name repeatedly called by the familiar voice.

A large shape passed quickly by, turned then halted in front of her causing Jenny to stumble. She narrowly missed ramming into a tall, bushy bearded soldier in a glistening Union-blue rain slicker.

Suddenly furious at being made to stop, Jenny took two steps backward and glowered at the man whose dark eyes were glaring at her as rain dripped from his dirty blue cap.

Beefy fists were at his hips and he spoke with an Irish brogue. "And where d' ya think ya're going, lass?"

Jenny narrowed her eyes and drawled slowly through gritted teeth, "I'm going to bury my baby brother."

The man gaped at her, not only surprised to hear the southern accent but appalled at her intentions. At that moment, Michael, rain running down his Sunday hat and his short raincoat, caught up to his aunt and grabbed her free hand.

She gasped, shocked by the gesture and dropped the shovel. Then looking down she saw Michael's wide eyes and ashen face. Jenny knelt down and grabbed him by the shoulders. "Michael James Macrae," she said roughly, "what do you think you're doing here? This is no place for you. Does your mother know you're here?"

"Let's go home, Aunt Jenny," he whispered. His voice shook violently as he kept his eyes on hers, begging, "Please, Aunt Jenny."

Tears were stinging behind her closed lids as she tightened her grip on his shoulders.

"What in blazes is going on here, lieutenant?" boomed an angry voice.

Jenny released her nephew, clutched the muddy shovel then stood up to face the new voice.

"Well, lieutenant?" an agitated officer asked.

Jenny glared as another officer advanced, certain she had heard a slight southern drawl in the deep voice.

"Colonel," the other man stood at attention, speechless.

Seizing the moment, she answered for him. "My brother's laying somewhere in this field and I intend on finding and burying him."

Jenny stood her ground while looking hard into a worn face that held black eyes staring back at her.

"Uncle Benjie?" Michael, eyes wide with terror, stammered. "Uncle Benjie's dead?"

She looked down at the child, wanting to take him in her arms and hold him. They stood gazing at one another and slowly Jenny nodded.

The soldier shook his head then asked, "What regiment?"

"The fourteenth Tennessee."

The colonel looked across the corpse-covered field, shook his head once again and after a moment said, "Do you know where his bo...where he is?"

"I...I have a vague idea," she replied softly.

He frowned deeply then ordered, "Lieutenant, get some shovels, recruit two corpsmen and have them help the lady...bury her brother."

"Yes, sir."

When the soldier hurried off, the officer bent down and said to Michael, "You, young man, will need to stay behind. This is no place for a child."

Michael nodded then looking up at Jenny implored, "It's no place for you either, Aunt Jenny."

She caressed his wet cheek but stayed silent.

Soon the lieutenant returned with two sullen and moping young men.

"Lieutenant," the Colonel said, "the boy will be in my tent. Retrieve him when you're done."

"Yes, sir," the large man saluted as Jenny squeezed Michael's hand.

Michael reluctantly let go as she turned to cross over the low stone wall.

"Come on, son," she heard the colonel say, "let's get out of this rain."

Stepping over the wall, Jenny saw the body of a Confederate soldier lying near her sodden shoe and a cry caught in her throat as she quickly looked away. She took a few tentative steps before a foul odor assaulted her nostrils, burning her eyes and causing her to gag. The corporals snickered at her and the lieutenant gave them each a harsh command.

She gritted her teeth then quickly scanned the field in search of a flag, certain there had been one in the nightmare. Over a slight hill something waved in the rain so Jenny made her way toward it. The smell of rotting flesh was in every breath she took and she desperately wanted to take her hankie to her nose but her pride would not allow it.

Jenny kept her eyes focused on the waving cloth, thankful for the wet dripping hood that hid most of the slaughter around her but when she crested the low hill, she looked on with nausea for what she thought was a flag was in truth the gray shirt material of a headless rider and its mangled steed.

Convulsing and crying out softly, Jenny quickly turned away and vomited while hot tears streamed down her face. She took her hankie, wiped her mouth and tearstained face then gathered what little composure she had left and slowly, carefully scanned the field as before. In the distance, she saw the flag that had appeared in the nightmare and steadying herself with the aid of the shovel walked cautiously toward the banner, her eyes never leaving it.

Nearing the banner, Jenny saw Benjie lying on his back. The bullet that pierced his heart killed him instantly and she was thankful he had not suffered greatly. His blue eyes were opened to the gray sky and the rain fell upon his tattered body.

Jenny faltered, dropping the shovel onto the soggy ground and crying wretchedly into her hands. Sobbing, she gently closed Benjie's eyes, brushed aside the dark wet hair from his youthful face and caressed it as memories of her brother flooded her mind. Warm tears continued cascading down her face knowing how heartbroken Pa would be to learn of his youngest child's death.

After stroking Benjie's cheek one final time, she removed the paper and scissors from the cloak pocket, cut a lock of his hair, wrapped it then stood and began digging into the wet ground. The lieutenant came to her side, took the shovel from her, ordered the corporals to commence digging.

When the grave was opened to the dark sky the corpsmen, under the supervision of the officer, gently placed the body into the pit and covered it while Jenny silently watched. Afterward, the two soldiers walked back to their encampment while the lieutenant stayed behind.

Jenny stood at the foot of the grave, closed her eyes and said a prayer for her brother as fresh tears streamed down her face.

"Would you like a marker, ma'am?"

She shook her head saying, "No, thank you."

Jenny wiped her face as the large man turned and started for the low stone wall.

"Goodbye, Benjie. I love you," she whispered before following the man, her eyes on the back of his shiny raincoat.

Jenny saw the soldier stop at the wall and wait for her. Upon reaching it, he gently took her arm and helped her over, then proceeded down the muddy road, on to the Colonel's tent. Stoically she followed and only glanced upward when the lieutenant began weaving between neat lines of small tents where there was little activity among the blue clad soldiers bent over smoky campfires or huddled in tents.

At the edge of the sea of tents was a spacious tent with the front flaps opened wide showing a soldier at a wooden table writing furiously while a tall hatless officer paced, hands behind his back. Jenny recognized the colonel when he turned around.

Just inside the tent, Michael sat on a short wooden crate looking nervous and uncomfortable. As his red rimmed eyes scanned the area, he saw Jenny nearing the shelter and he promptly stood and ran into her arms, hugging her tight around the waist while she stroked his damp cheek.

"Would you like an escort back into town, ma'am?"

She looked up with teary eyes and shook her head as the colonel watched from the entrance of the tent. Jenny nodded her thanks to him then took the shovel from the other man.

"Thank you, sir, for your help," she said, unable to look him in the face for fear of seeing pity in his eyes.

"Let's go home, Michael," she murmured her voice breaking.

The young boy nodded, took hold of her hand and they walked in silence through the encampment then down the road to Washington Street.

Jenny felt defeated and drained of any emotion. She was uncertain where to go or what to do. She allowed Michael to lead her back to the house and when it was in view, the boy broke away, ran up the porch steps and through the front door crying for his mother. Jenny walked through the side gate, returned the shovel to the shed and at the back door removed her sodden cloak and shoes then entered the kitchen.

She heard Michael crying uncontrollably as Meaghan consoled him in the next room. Jenny spied the pots of steaming water on the stove, the wooden tub next to the table and two large towels. Her cotton nightgown and Michael's pajamas were neatly folded on the table next to a bar of soap and a bottle of rose water.

Suddenly eager to have the smell of decaying flesh cleared from her nostrils, Jenny opened the perfume bottle and breathed long and deep. Her hands flew to her mouth as she gagged, hurried outside into the rain and retched and when she finished being sick, Jenny lifted her flushed face to allow the cool drizzle to wash away the sweat and tears.

Jenny remained seated on the back steps and soon heard Michael and Meaghan in the kitchen talking in hushed voices as she sat in the light rain. When Michael finished bathing and dressing, Meaghan came to the back door then after a time, her footsteps retreated into the quiet house.

The sky turned black and Jenny went into the empty kitchen to wash her tired sore body in the lukewarm bath but no matter how hard she scrubbed her body and lathered her hair, the smell of putrefied flesh lingered.

After Jenny finished dressing, she left the kitchen and found Meaghan holding Michael in her arms and the baby in the cradle cooing. Making her way across the parlor Jenny refused to meet Meaghan's gaze. She reached the steps and heard a sad voice say, "Goodnight, Aunt Jenny."

Without emotion she said goodnight to her nephew and continued to her room where she glimpsed the wire from Caleb on her pillow. She sat in the rocker staring out into the soft rain and after a time fell asleep.

#

"Jenny..."

Thomas laid his warm hand over hers.

Without opening her eyes she whispered, "I have to go home, Thomas."

"We'll talk about Springfield in the morning, Jenny."

She shook her head. "There's nothing to talk about, Thomas. I'm going back to Tennessee."

Confused, he said, "Jenny, the house is no longer there."

Hostile eyes flew open and she caustically murmured, "I'm quite aware of that fact, Thomas. I'm talking about Clarksville."

Hurt and bemused, he stared into angry eyes.

"This is madness, Jenny," he stated gravely. "How do you propose to reach Clarksville when the trains from Bowling Green are in the hands of the Union one week and Confederates the next. It would be foolish to venture back."

"Whether it's foolishness or madness," she said slowly through gritted teeth, "I very seriously intend on going. Even if it means walking the entire distance."

Thomas frowned, aggravated with her. "You will need to procure a pass into Clarksville. And transportation. How do you intend on obtaining those?"

"I had hoped my big brother would understand my need to be with Pa and he'd help me procure a pass and transportation."

Thomas stiffened as she continued to glower at him and after a long, tense moment he replied, "It will take time, Jenny." Slowly, gripping his cane, he stood and Jenny turned her bitter gaze back to the window. Thomas left seeing the untouched wire.

After a night of terrible dreams and restlessness, Jenny returned to the church before the others awoke as she did not wish to confront Thomas nor answer Michael's question as to why she wanted, needed, to return to Tennessee.

She walked down the quiet street holding onto a wicker basket filled with warm sliced bread the Hennighan widows left on the porch. Turning on to High Street, Jenny saw Federal soldiers carrying bodies from the church then depositing the lifeless forms inside a waiting wagon. She watched the procession of stretchers, shaking her head and blinking back tears.

When the tears no longer threatened, she walked into the church and was assailed by the sounds of suffering and the odor of death.

Throughout the day, Jenny helped at the operating table or aided the Sisters of Charity and townswomen dress wounds, feed the injured and write letters home to love ones.

She was sitting next to a soldier with a missing arm, writing as he dictated a letter to his wife in Ohio when he suddenly stopped and said, "Evenin', sir."

Jenny turned to see the tall figure of the officer who had watched over Michael while she buried Benjie. They stared at one another without speaking before she excused herself, promising to finish the letter later. Sister Magdalene motioned for her and together they changed a particularly nasty dressing and when this was completed, Jenny went back to the Ohio soldier who was once again alone, unaware of the officer watching from the opposite side of the sanctuary.

Jenny left as the sun was setting and approaching Washington Street she spied Michael sitting on the curb, his head resting on his knees. Beside him was a brown paper package. He neither saw nor heard her as she wearily sat next to him and gently brushed the hair out of his face. He looked up with alarm then glanced uncertainly at her, handing her the package. She unwrapped the bread, gave him a slice and they ate in silence watching the stars fill the heaven.

It was dark when they reached the house where Thomas, holding a sleeping Caroline Rose, waited for them. Meaghan stood at the kitchen door, apprehension in her eyes.

Without greeting, Jenny asked crossly, "Were you able to..."

"No, Jenny," Thomas interrupted her, "I was not."

She pursed her mouth angrily then walked up to her room, collapsing onto the bed. She felt the envelope under her head, pulled it out, then deposited it onto the floor and fell asleep within minutes.

Sometime during the night, she awoke from another ghastly nightmare and discovered someone had removed her shoes and placed a sheet over her tired form. She rolled over and slept.

Jenny continued to rise before the rest of the household, returning to the church where she spent the days going up and down the aisles changing bandages, writing letters or helping any way she could. Late one afternoon, Sister Magdalene insisted that Jenny join her in having a bite to eat.

Sitting under the boughs of a dogwood she was glad for the opportunity to get off her sore tired feet and have a drink of cool water. Jenny heard chirping from a branch above and was tempted to lie down in the cool grass to listen to the bird's soft singing and sleep.

"It'd be a blessing never to wake up," she thought morosely.

"Jenny."

She watched Thomas draw near, a letter in hand and cringed, "Please, no bad news from home. Please."

Slowly she stood as Thomas nodded to the nun then handed the letter to Jenny who stared with relief at the procurement into Clarksville.

"I've booked passage for you on tomorrow afternoon's train."

"Good," Jenny replied placing the letter in her pocket.

"I must get back to work, Sister Magdalene. I promised to write letters before leaving."

She returned to the church, unconcerned with the look of dismay and incomprehension on Thomas's face.

Leaving St. Francis Xavier Church for the last time, Sister Magdalene escorted Jenny to the street thanking her for all the help she had given the doctors, sisters and soldiers. They wished each other good luck and farewell then returning to the house she was relieved to find it empty. Entering her bedroom she found a second wire from Caleb on the bureau, next to the one she had yet to open. She stared at the envelopes before packing.

Jenny waited impatiently on the porch for the carriage. She heard Michael call her name while running down the stairs and through the parlor where Caroline Rose was on the floor whining. The coach traveled down the street toward the house.

"Aunt Jenny," Michael said with urgency coming outside, "you forgot these."

He held the unopened wires.

Irate, she took them from his hand and placed them on the railing. Michael stared quietly at her and after seeing the carriage he ran inside calling his parents.

"Mrs. Hyland?" the driver asked.

She nodded, pulling the mourning veil over her face.

"Are you not going to at least say good-bye?" Thomas asked acidly.

Jenny turned swiftly around, narrowing her eyes at him. She took a quick glance at a teary-eyed Meaghan standing in the doorway and rage filled her soul. How dare she cry! Was it _she_ who lost a brother? Had _her_ family lost their home? Was there _anyone_ in Meaghan's family who was suffering from this damn war the way she and _her_ family were?

"Goodbye, Thomas," she replied without warmth.

On the journey back to Tennessee, Jenny kept to herself, ignoring talk of battles and recent Union victories at Gettysburg and Vicksburg. Only once did she remove from her pocket the lock of Benjie's hair, unaware of the gray bearded chaplain seated across from her watching from under the brim of his hat as she gently caressed the brown hair, oblivious to the tear trickling down her thin, pale cheek.

However, the warmth of the chaplain's hand as he gently squeezed hers awoke, if only fleetingly, an inkling of tenderness deep within the recesses of her heart and mind. Startled by the act, she looked up as the old soldier exited the train in Cincinnati.

The conductor woke her as the heavily guarded train slowly crawled into the Clarksville station. Behind him was a Union soldier looking fiercely down at her.

"Excuse me, ma'am," the conductor said pleasantly, "but the captain here needs to see your letter of consent to enter Clarksville."

Jenny coolly handed over the procurement and the officer inspected the neatly written note carefully, eyes slightly widening upon recognizing the signature of a high-ranking officer who had commanded at Gettysburg. He briefly glanced her way then returned the paper.

"Thank you, ma'am."

When the train came to a complete halt, Jenny stepped out and was hit by the depressing heat and humidity. She searched the platform from end-to-end and peered at a blanket of Union blue then she stood motionless, uncertain as to what to do for in her haste to leave Gettysburg she had not sent word of her return. Perusing the station once again, she was surprised, though greatly relieved, to see the tall stooped figure of Elijah, the old gray headed Denton servant, moving toward her.

"Miz Jenny," he said, "Mastah Charles sen' me to fetch yous and yous things. Yous brothah, Thomas, sent a wire. Ah've been comin' here for a coupal days to see if yous arrive.

"Ah's mighty sorry to hear 'bout Mistah Benjie. He was a fine boy."

The thought of Benjie, buried in a field far from home, filled Jenny's heart with renewed sorrow and unconsciously, she slid her hand into the black dress pocket and felt for the lock of hair.

"Ah's 'fraid we's walkin' back to yous brothah's house, Miz Jenny. Da soldier took de mare."

"That's okay Elijah. I've only one trunk."

"Ah's a han' cart to tote it."

After Elijah found her trunk and tied it securely to the cart, they walked along the streets of Clarksville as thick clouds rolled overhead. Mourning wreaths and bows hung from front doors for the city had lost many of its men at Gettysburg.

Arriving at the boulevard where most of the family now resided, Jenny jumped at hearing a distant rumble then after a few heartbeats, realized it was thunder from an approaching storm and not cannon fire. Nearing Charles and Alice's black draped house she saw Rebecca, also wearing a traditional mourning gown, hurrying down the porch steps and braced herself, both physically and mentally, as Rebecca hugged her tightly then reluctantly released her.

She glanced at Jenny with concern then said, "Let's get inside before it pours."

Grasping her sister's hand, Rebecca remarked, "Heavens, Jenny, your hand is like ice."

Jenny was led into the foyer and greeted by Charles, holding his young son with his good arm, and Alice, visibly pregnant and petulant. It was immediately obvious that the woman was not pleased at having to share her house with another Macrae, especially one married to a Yankee.

Rebecca's young daughter toddled in and hugged her mother, who caressed the top of her head and watched Jenny with consternation.

"Jenny darlin'," Charles said kissing her cheek, "how was your trip?"

"Fine. Is Pa here?"

Charles shot a look at Rebecca, who shrugged.

"No. I don't expect him until dinner. There are refreshments in the parlor. Come and join us."

"No, thank you. I'm rather tired. I'd prefer to wash up and rest."

"Certainly. Why don't you take Jenny upstairs, Reb. Alice and I will take the little ones into the parlor and have a bite to eat," he directed.

"Would you like a bath, Jenny?" Rebecca asked entering a tiny room.

"No. Just let me know when Pa arrives."

Thunder rumbled and rain began pelting the window as Rebecca hesitantly closed the door. Jenny slipped off her black dress then washed her damp face at a basin on a dresser. Emotionally spent, she rested on the cot, listening for the sound of Pa's return.

Awaking from a restless nap, Jenny watched as sheets of rain ran down the windowpane and lightning streaked across the sky temporarily brightening the room. There was a rap on the door then Rebecca poked her head in saying, "Pa's here, Jenny. He's in the kitchen..."

"I'll be down in a minute."

Rebecca showed her sister to the kitchen, leaving her at the door and when Jenny entered she saw Pa at the sink.

He turned at the sound of footsteps and was shocked at the anguish and bitterness in his daughter's eyes. He fought to keep from going to her and holding her for he knew from talking with Rebecca it would not be welcomed.

"Coffee?"

Jenny nodded.

After pouring the coffee he sat at the table while Jenny cautiously took hold of the mug.

"I have to go back to Dover...to the family plot."

A heavy silence fell over the room as Pa searched Jenny's downcast face, wondering what had happened to make her so wretched and if he had actually lost two children at Gettysburg. For some time the only sound or movement was the rain hitting against the kitchen window then finishing his drink Pa stood up to leave.

"I'll pick you up tomorrow morning, at eight."

"I'll need a trowel," she said before the door closed.

Jenny went back to her room and did not leave it until the following morning when she heard Pa drive up to the house.

#

The church bells across the city called worshippers to services on the bright humid Sunday morning but the majority of Clarksville's population remained in their homes reading aloud from their prayer books. No longer finding solace in sanctuaries and tired of being harassed by Union soldiers interrupting worship and forcing the men of a congregation to swear allegiance to the Union, many of the townspeople no longer attended services.

Pa drove the one-horse carriage through the city as blue uniformed men patrolled the mostly deserted avenues with Jenny stoically sitting next to him. At the town's limit, the buggy came upon a barricade manned by a half dozen armed Union soldiers. A private stood in front of the barrier, rifle pointed menacingly at the mare while another soldier rode up demanding exit papers, which Pa handed over for inspection.

"It is my duty to inform you, Mr. Macrae," the officer said gruffly handing back the letter, "that jayhawkers and guerrillas have been reported near Dover."

"Thank you, I'll keep my guard up."

The officer nodded to the private who moved aside the barricade. The carriage traveled through the Tennessee countryside, passing empty and abandoned farmhouses, yet nothing was said between them. They rode for most of the morning before the acrid smell from the smoldered remnants of a town assaulted Jenny's senses and shortly Pa steered down the main thoroughfare as Jenny slowly recognized the remains of Dover including the blackened ruins of the church, Wynn General Store and the schoolhouse. A union officer on horseback trotted up and courteously asked Pa to step down. Sitting alone, Jenny continued to look straight ahead, in the direction of where the old farmhouse once stood then felt for the lock of hair that had not been out of her possession since leaving Gettysburg.

"Soon," she thought.

"Sir," the officer said, "I'd feel more comfortable if you had an escort accompany you. There have been some.... nasty incidents lately."

From the corner of her eye Jenny saw Pa look her way. She shook her head without looking back.

"This is a private matter, Captain. Please understand. We'll get our business done quickly and return to Clarksville."

The officer stated, "You have been warned, sir."

Pa climbed back into the carriage, flicked the reins and drove down the road leading to the torched farmhouse, passing abandoned fields, burnt out barns, sheds and farmhouses. Livestock had been confiscated months ago by the Union army to feed its troops although the majority of the cattle had been slaughtered by Confederate soldiers fleeing Fort Donelson two years earlier.

There was absolutely nothing left; neither animals nor crops, no homes, no families. Nothing remained other than sentinel chimneys among piles of burnt black rubble and seeing all the destruction only made Jenny's heart grow more frigid.

Pa left the main road, turning the buggy into the long familiar drive and Jenny gazed upon the large red oak standing guard over the blackened ruins of the family farmhouse where only the brick fireplaces remained standing.

He stopped the carriage and asked, "Jenny darlin', do you want to take the rig?"

She shook her head, grabbed the trowel and silently climbed down. Pa slowly followed behind her, around the burned out structure then down the path leading to the family cemetery, certain she could not hear the birds singing nor feel the warmth of the sun.

"She's a lost soul, Hannah," he thought heavy heartedly. "And there's naught I can do for her."

Jenny walked the entire distance with her eyes to the ground. Her most intimate thoughts and memories were buried deep within and all warmth, all joy, was lost to her.

Nearing the graveyard, she glimpsed the ancient hollow sycamore lying on its side where it had landed between gravestones and crushed a section of fence. A bloated corn snake, sunning itself on the rotting trunk, slithered off as Jenny walked through the gate toward Ma's grave while Pa stood near the entrance, cautiously watching his daughter remove the worn paper from her pocket, kneel down and begin digging.

"I buried Benjie at Gettysburg, Ma. I cut a lock of his hair so that a small part of him will always be with you," Jenny whispered and the brown lock slid into the pit. She replaced the dirt, gently patted the mound and slowly stood up wiping the dirt off her black gown.

"I'm dead, Ma. There's no longer anything good inside of me," she mourned privately. "I've no feelings of love. No desire to comfort others. No warmth lies in my heart. All I have is hatred, hatred for this God-forsaken war."

Jenny suddenly jumped at a branch breaking nearby and was immediately enraged at hearing a horse and rider drawing close. Facing the intruder she stared with resentment at the blue uniformed soldier as the horse neared the cemetery. Believing it to be a soldier sent by the officer in Dover and on the verge of challenging his presence, she noticed his dusty, disheveled uniform.

The unkempt soldier stopped and slowly dismounted, watching her.

Jenny continued to glare scrupulously, keeping her eyes on the man's every move and looking into to his face, was startled to see fear registered in his eyes though her own eyes widened at the frantic beating of her heart. She became scared and alarmed by this. Was this a jayhawker or guerrilla in uniform? Was he a renegade or deserter come to do her and Pa harm? She quickly turned to see if Pa was also wary of this person and was surprised to see him observing her.

Eyebrows knitted, she looked back at the soldier as he removed his sweat-soaked hat, his eyes never leaving her face. He did not move, nor speak. He stood next to his chestnut horse, watching, pleading.

She squinted to get a better look at him, trying unsuccessfully to ignore her bursting heart then recognizing the ugly scar under his left eye, she whispered, "Caleb?"

Jenny, bewildered and uncertain of herself, took a step backward. She continued to stare at her husband and seeing the pain and suffering in his steel blue eyes remembered the two unopened envelopes.

"Oh Caleb, I am so sorry," she choked softly.

Jenny hurried out of the cemetery and upon reaching Caleb wrapped her arms tightly around him and laid her head on his chest, listening to the beat of his heart. She felt his arms go around her shoulders then a gentle kiss on the top of her head and the floodgate of emotion burst open as Jenny cried uncontrollably with relief, joy, sorrow and anguish. She cried knowing the only person who could save her was holding her in his arms and when she was exhausted and silent from weeping, Caleb gently lifted her chin and lovingly, tenderly kissing one another, they tasted each other's salty mingled tears.

Pa came over to the couple saying thickly, "We should be leaving, Jenny."

Jenny nodded as Caleb kissed her again.

"It's good to have you back, son," Pa said.

"Thank you, sir," Caleb said hoarsely.

In silence, they made their way back to the carriage, Caleb and Jenny holding onto one another and returning to the torched farmhouse, Jenny walked around its perimeter alone, lost in memories. Afterward she went to Caleb, who kept his eyes on her, and held him tight.

"I feared I had lost you, Jenny."

She spoke softly, "You found me, Caleb."

Caleb rode his chestnut alongside the carriage with Jenny stealing glances at him for he had aged since last winter as there was gray at his temples and tiny wrinkles around his eyes. Sadly remembering the unopened wires she was filled with deep shame and murmured, "I am sorry, Caleb."

He read her mind instantly and reached for her hand.

On the outskirts of Dover, they were met by the captain and a small party of Union soldiers. "Is everything all right, sir? I was on my way to escort you back," the captain said after saluting Caleb.

Pa nodded.

"Is there a problem, Captain?" Caleb asked with authority.

"Jayhawkers in the vicinity, sir. They were reported on the Gray farm earlier this morning. Thought the old man...pardon me. Thought Mr. Gray was hiding money and beat him pretty badly. They haven't been caught and I thought it prudent to send an escort."

Caleb nodded.

"I'll take my leave, sir. Good day, Major. Sir. Ma'am."

"Thank you, Captain," Pa replied.

They were all quiet while the wagon continued to roll through the burned out town and the Tennessee countryside but just before reaching the outskirts of Clarksville, Pa stopped the carriage and candidly said, "Caleb, you'll not be welcome at Charles'."

"I understand, sir."

"I was pleased they welcomed you," he said to Jenny.

Then Jenny watched, amazed, as he blushed.

"I know Reb's written about the house I have in town. I hadn't told anyone about it until the farmhouse was gone," he explained. "When troops began working on Fort Donelson, there was this foreboding in my ol' bones so one day I went into Clarksville, searching for a place to live, just in case. After Benjie left, I sold all the animals, farm implements and a few valuables and bought a house.

"I didn't sell the land..." he faltered momentarily. "Always figured to give it to Benjie when he returned."

Jenny took his hand and held it while he cleared his throat.

"I told Charles and Reb about the town house when the farm was destroyed."

What Pa did not say aloud was how disappointed Rebecca had been learning about the house for she had been devastated, saying she and her child would be so lonely without him being under the same roof as the rest of the family. It broke his heart to hear it, but he knew Jenny would return to Tennessee one day and as the wife of a Union officer, she would be unwelcome, especially by Charles' wife.

Jenny clearly saw the unhappiness on his face and knew he was thinking about Rebecca,

...I asked why he was abandoning us. I felt so guilty telling him how lonely Lizzie and I would be without him, but Jenny, I've been in such a state lately. I couldn't help myself. I just blurted it out...

"Reb and Lizzie are fine, Pa. You're not that far from her and she likes visiting."

Pa was grateful for the words.

"Anyway," he said, "what I'm getting at is my house is small, but you're welcome to live with me."

"I'd like that."

"Good. We'll stop by Charles' and get your belongings," he relpied snapping the reins.

Pa and Caleb showed their entrance papers upon reaching Clarksville and the barricade was pushed aside once again. Soon the horses trotted down the avenue where Charles resided and Jenny spied Rebecca sitting on a rocker keeping a watchful eye on the street, her child asleep in her arms.

Deep furrows of concern showed on Rebecca's face, watching the carriage approach, escorted by a Union officer. She stood, shifting the child as her beautiful green eyes met Jenny's and shortly the vehicle came to a stop.

"Is Charles home?" Pa asked climbing down.

Rebecca shook her head. "Mr. Denton asked him over."

Alice suddenly appeared at the door. "Is there a problem?" she asked with impudence, glaring at the Union officer.

"I've come to get Jenny's things. She'll be staying with me," Pa announced going to the door and firmly taking hold of Alice's arm. "Let's get her trunk."

Jenny walked up the stairs then hugged her sister and kissed the sleeping child's cheek.

"I've missed you, Jenny," Rebecca whispered.

"I'm sorry for...hurting you, Reb. I've hurt too many loved ones of late," Jenny reflected sorrowfully glancing at Caleb. The joy she held in her heart at being so near to him could not erase the regret and guilt for the cruel pain she had inflicted upon him.

Rebecca looked at the soldier and slowly recognizing her brother-in-law said, "Major Hyland."

"Mrs. Burditt."

"Will...you stay for dinner, Jenny?"

"No, Reb, I think not."

Pa returned with the trunk and Caleb took it from him.

"I'll be back tonight, Reb," Pa said caressing his grandchild's cheek.

Jenny murmured, "I'll visit later in the week."

The evening air was warm and heavy and many of Clarksville's residents had already retired to the comfort of their houses but those few who strolled along the streets looked on with curiosity as the carriage wound its way through the occupied town escorted by a Union officer.

Pa drove the buggy down a confined street of neatly placed row houses lining the dusty road and scrawny trees gave little shade to the neighborhood. He halted in front of a narrow two-story brick house stuck between two wooden structures where thick rose bushes bursting with hundreds of red blossoms bordered the narrow space between the houses on either side. Jenny recognized the cane back rocking chairs on the porch from the farmhouse and remembered being held in Caleb's arms in one.

"It was an eternity ago," she thought.

"Jenny."

She came back to the present to see Caleb holding out his hand and shortly they followed Pa into the house through the front door draped with black crepe.

Pa had not exaggerated when describing it as small for the parlor alone was half the size of the identical room at the farm and instead of a huge fireplace there was an old woodstove to one side, the sofa stood in front of the picture window where late afternoon sun brightened the room and Ma's braided rug covered the entire wood floor. Pa's winged-back chair was near the opened side window facing Jenny's old desk under the stairwell where Ma's portrait hung over the desk and a built-in wall cabinet near the stove held shelves of books, the chess and checkerboard and game pieces, all from the farmhouse. Two of Rebecca's paintings were also on display in the cabinet.

The set of stairs leading to the second floor was near the kitchen door which Pa held open and Jenny entered, pleased to see a large cabinet filled with neatly stacked dishes, pots and silverware from the farmhouse. The pantry was tall and narrow but not at all full and underneath the only window was a sink and pump. A two-burner cast iron stove was across from the sink and a small table stood in the middle of the room with two chairs on either side.

The backdoor led to a tidy yard with a tall wooden fence bordering the property, a sturdy shed in one corner and on the opposite side a vegetable garden grew. Pa saw Jenny looking with longing at the wooden tub leaning against the shed.

"Let me show you upstairs," he said going back inside, "then while you're unpacking, I'll heat up water to fill the tub."

Caleb brought in Jenny's trunk then followed his wife and Pa up the stairs, into one of the two bedrooms and entering the room, Jenny recognized her parent's double bed as it faced the opened window at the front of the house. The linen trunk, also from the old house, was at the foot of the bed and a tall chest of drawers stood in a corner. Another window facing the neighbor's house was opposite the door allowing the perfume of the roses into the room. Jenny did not recognize a colorful, braided rug that gave the bedroom a homey feel.

Pa opened the trunk, tossed clean sheets onto the bed then looked at his pocket watch saying, "I need to return the horse and buggy. Afterward, I'm going to Charles'. I'll stay the night with him.

"Caleb, I have no place to keep your horse but the army has a livery just around the corner. I can take your chestnut there on my way to the stable."

Caleb nodded.

"There are beans and peas in the garden that need to be eaten. Some tomatoes, too. Save any extras, though. I can trade them with the widow down the street. Help yourselves to whatever you find.

"I'll see ya'll sometime tomorrow afternoon," he said making a hasty retreat.

Caleb slowly looked around the cramped chamber thinking of the cabin outside of Springfield for this time of year the Illinois sky was a deep blue and the prairie was filled with color and life. Silently, he walked to the front window and glanced at the row houses across the street as dust from a passing wagon wafted through the stale humid air.

Jenny went to him, wrapping her arms around him.

Caleb reached down and caressed her pale, unhappy face then gently tilted her head back. They kissed with passion and longing, eager to be in one another's arms.

They descended the stairs and came into the steamy kitchen finding the wooden tub in the middle of the room and while Caleb bathed, Jenny picked vegetables from Pa's garden. Doing so, she was reminded of the kitchen gardens she had had at the farmhouse and the Illinois garden planted and cared for with Emily and Becky.

She thought about the prairie and how she missed the vast expanse of golden grass, the howling of the coyote and the hundreds of serenading songbirds. Mostly, Jenny missed Emily and the younger woman's company.

She brought a basketful of vegetables into the kitchen and Caleb cooked the meager meal while Jenny bathed then eating on the back step where the evening air was cooling, Caleb brought up the subject of Jenny returning to Springfield.

"I know you need to be with your family, Jenny, but I'm just not certain how welcome you'll be," he remarked as the light of a firefly hovering in the garden blinked off and on.

Silence filled the air and Jenny leaned against her husband. She thought longingly of the cabin and the fields of grass and then the picture of Benjie's broken body entered her mind, once again causing heaviness in her heart.

"Think about it, Jenny. Please."

Jenny looked into pleading steel blue eyes and was torn. She whispered, "I shall, Caleb."

He kissed the top of her head.

Late into the night, thunder rumbled through the town, shaking the panes of the bedroom windows. Caleb woke to soft crying.

"Benjie..." Jenny whimpered in her sleep.

He reached out, feeling her damp body shaking and she woke with a startled cry.

Her heart was pounding hard and she was short of breath while vividly remembering the battlefield where Benjie's shattered body was found then seconds later, realized where she was and felt Caleb's body next to her, his arms holding her as a heavy tear fell down her cheek and she sobbed quietly.

"How long will this war go on, Caleb?" she asked, her voice quivered with grief.

She felt him shake his head then speaking slowly he said, "I don't know, Jenny love. There are some who believe that Gettysburg was the beginning of the end for General Lee but only time will tell."

Jenny faced him, eyes brimming with unshed tears as memories of men crying out in pain, limbs dropping into filled buckets, pools of blood, the smell of death, broken wagons and torn horses made her shiver.

"Oh, God, Caleb," she whispered raggedly, "I never want to see the carnage again."

Then in her mind's eye she saw Michael holding out the two wires and was filled with remorse. "I...am so sorry for hurting you, Caleb."

He held her tight once again. "We were on the campaign to Tullahoma when the news came of the battle in Gettysburg. Knowing you were there...

"I've never felt so helpless in all my life, Jenny. I was mad with worry for your safety. I was ready to desert my post in order to get there and take you back to Springfield."

Alarmed, Jenny looked up. "You didn't, did you?"

"No, I didn't. I came close, though, a number of times. I tried to get permission for a short leave, but the commander wouldn't allow it. Said he needed every able-bodied officer to keep the lines moving. We were still on the move when word came the battle was over. I sent you the wire when we got to Tullahoma. After a few days I hadn't heard from you so I sent the second one. Mac convinced me the lines were probably down.

"Then I got word from Thomas that you'd left Gettysburg and were on your way here. There were no details in the wire..."

Jenny closed her eyes, not wanting to see his suffering.

"The company had begun its bivouac," Caleb continued, "so I pleaded my case once more and was given a short emergency leave."

She looked into his eyes and keeping her voice steady, she asked, "How long, Caleb?"

"I must leave tomorrow afternoon, Jenny."

"Oh, no," she choked. "Not so soon, Caleb. I...need...you, so much."

Kissing her face, he said, "I'm here now, Jenny love. And I'm thankful to be holding you..."

Jenny and Caleb did not leave the haven of their room until well past noon the following day and when they did, Jenny found some flour and honey on the near-empty shelves and made a small batch of biscuits for Caleb to take on his journey back.

"I can grab provisions from the commissary, Jenny. You needn't bother about fixing me..."

The front door slammed close and they heard Pa call out.

"We're in here, Pa," Jenny answered.

He greeted the couple and placed a small package on the table before opening another. Jenny recognized the handwriting on both parcels and looked quizzically at Pa, then Caleb.

The first bundle, from Meaghan, had a note along with some dried apples, a bag of flour, and an applesauce cake Arlene Hennighan had baked especially for Jenny. Wrapped in brown paper was the conch shell left behind in Gettysburg as well as a letter from Michael which Pa handed to her and she pocketed the note to read later.

The second package was from Caleb's sister, Emily, and enclosed were containers of coffee, cornmeal and sugar, tins of cherries, salmon and cocoa, as well as a pouch of tobacco.

Pa held up the pouch and said appreciatively, "My, oh, my."

"When did you start smoking, Pa?" asked Jenny with disapproval.

"I didn't. But there are going to be some mighty happy folks who'll trade handsomely for it. Why I might get the little ones a treat or two.

"And we," he said winking at her, "can have ourselves a feast with all this bounty."

Jenny stared up a Caleb, biting her lip. He took her in his arms and held her while Pa looked on, not understanding.

"Caleb leaves...this afternoon."

Pa smiled sadly at the two. "Well, in that case, let's cut into this cake and wish you Godspeed."

And the three sat at the table for the remainder of the afternoon, indulging in the cake and rich dark coffee with sugar, all the while talking about the family and when it came time for Caleb's departure, Pa wished him a safe journey then left to weed his garden.

Jenny and Caleb, holding each other, walked into the sun lit parlor.

"Jenny, stay here. No, I know you want to come," Caleb said as she started to argue, "but I'd feel better if you didn't."

Gently, slowly he caressed her cheeks and lips then spoke ever so quietly, "Jenny love...."

She put her hand on his chest, felt his heart beating hard against her palm then looking into his eyes, her heart went faint.

"Jenny," he said, taking both her hands into his, "I have seen too much death on the battlefield and have buried too many comrades. You must know that...should I fall in battle, my last thought...my last breath...will be of you. You are my life. My love. And wherever I go in this world or the next, you will always, always be in my heart."

Jenny, biting down on her trembling lip, felt fear and grief gripping her soul, knowing he was telling her good-bye. She choked on a sob then whispered as she held him, "You are my love. You will always be a part of me. I will...always, always love you, Caleb."

Pa found Jenny standing at the front window, staring into the empty street and after seeing her tear stained face held her while she cried, brokenhearted.

#

Jenny's mind continuously echoed Caleb's final farewell as the days passed, disconsolate at the notion of losing her husband, keeping the sorrow to herself and staying busy with daily routines.

It was in the late night that Jenny cried shamelessly, remembering the little details of the man who had captured her heart; Caleb's tanned face and steel blue eyes, the softness of his curly hair, his gentle touches, the feel of him holding her, the kisses atop her head. She was lost in this world of remembrance and grieved to think she would never tenderly touch Caleb nor gaze into the warmth of his smile. And when her sorrow was at its darkest and deepest, the thought of returning to Springfield crept into Jenny's mind, for it was in the small cabin that she always felt Caleb's presence embracing her.

One hot humid afternoon, Jenny visited Charles' but found it to be unpleasant as Alice was rather rude and curt and although Charles apologized for his wife's behavior, blaming it on the pregnancy, Jenny clearly understood she was not welcome.

Leaving, she expressed regret in making Alice uncomfortable in her own house and promised her brother it would not happen again. Charles did not persuade her otherwise.

"It grieves me that it's come to this," Rebecca said walking Jenny down the porch steps.

"Me, too, Reb. It's not unexpected, though," Jenny replied. "And truth be told, I understand the sentiment all too well. I'd feel the same if I was in Alice's position with all the indignities and harassments they've suffered at the hands of the Union."

"You wouldn't be so nasty!"

"Perhaps."

Taking a long way back to Pa's house, Jenny noticed a group of men in dirty, worn butternut uniforms walking with purpose down the street. Passing her, all but one looked away.

"Excuse me, ma'am," drawled the tallest of the ex-Confederates, aiding a rather sickly looking comrade, "could you direct me to the nearest hospital? My friend ain't feeling well."

Jenny looked at the skeletal man, shocked by the vacant, almost deadly gaze of his eyes.

"They've converted the Female Academy into a military hospital. You should be able to get assistance there," she replied pointing down a side street.

"Sorry, ma'am. I ain't from 'round here..."

She started giving directions then decided to show the group where to go and arriving at the structure was surprised to see the number of men in tattered uniforms coming in and out of the doorway or loitering about while a nurse loudly directed the sick where to go within the building.

"Thank you, ma'am," said the man leading his friend toward the nurse while the others made their way to the side of the building where a soup line formed.

"At this rate we're going to run out of food before every mouth is fed," a townswoman said as Jenny passed a table filled with pots of soup, platters of biscuits and sliced bread and pitchers of water to re-fill empty canteens.

"Who knew there'd be so many?" asked another.

Jenny hurried back to Pa's where she found him in the kitchen cutting fresh baked cornbread alongside a woman slicing tomatoes and cucumbers. The woman's dark gray hair was pulled into a tight chignon and the wrinkles around her blue eyes crinkled in a frown as she drawled, "I declare, Mike, this town cannot support all these hungry and sickly men. When we were warned they'd be returning from Vicksburg, I never imagined this many..."

The two women stared at one another briefly then Pa looked up seeing Jenny. The other woman set the knife on the table, wiped her hands on a towel and held out her hand.

"You must be Jenny. Mike's told me about you. I'm Olivia Cobb. I live down the street. I reckon you've seen our boys returning from Vicksburg?"

Jenny nodded.

"The hospitals must be busting at the seams," the woman continued, handing Jenny the knife and a tomato.

"Wish I'd planted more vegetables. If I'd known there were going to be all these mouths to feed, I'd have planted every available inch in the yard with something. A person can't eat roses."

"Those chickens will come in handy and the pears are coming along, Oliv," Pa consoled. "These men aren't going away anytime soon and I 'spect there'll be more before winter."

"And that's another problem. Besides feeding them, where are these poor souls supposed to live? I've never seen so many weak and sickly men. Why you mark my words, Michael Macrae," she said waving a knife at Pa, "this town's going to see an outbreak of some disease. Why I've read how typhoid or yellow fever travels through army camps and now those camps are inside Clarksville, bringing their vermin with them."

Quickly changing the subject she said, "I told Miss May I'd have these to the Academy by three. What time is it, dear?"

Pa looked at his watch and answered, "Twenty after. You're late."

"As usual. Will you help put these in the basket? Then I must leave."

"I'll come along," Pa replied wrapping cornbread in cloth. "There are jars on the shelf, Jenny. Put the tomatoes and cucumbers in them."

Together, they filled three baskets and when Jenny offered to carry one to the hospital, she spied Mrs. Cobb shaking her head at Pa who frowned saying, "Not this time, Jenny darlin'. Would you mind cleaning this mess?"

After they left, Jenny stood in the middle of the kitchen feeling hurt and confused. What right did this Olivia Cobb have to decide that Jenny should not accompany them?

"Does the woman think I'll harm someone?" she blurted accusingly.

Pa returned in the early evening as thunder rumbled nearby. He placed dirty jars in the sink while Jenny removed a pan of biscuits from the little oven in the hot, humid kitchen and suddenly a thunderbolt crashed overhead causing Jenny to flinch and remember the cannon burst just outside the church in Gettysburg.

"When I was at Thomas'," she explained softly, "I helped with the wounded. The hospital at the Female Academy may be understaffed and I could offer my assistance. It'd give me something to do with my time and I wouldn't feel so useless."

"Jenny darlin', it's truly a generous kindness on your part, but do you think it wise for you, the wife of a Union soldier, to be caring for..."

"What does it matter that my husband..."

"To me it means nothing. But to the townswomen, it means much."

"Why should they care?" she asked angrily.

"Because they do not trust you or any other Union supporter," he replied bluntly. "There are too many mothers, wives and sisters who have recently lost loved ones at the hands of Union troops. They do not want a reminder with you caring for..."

"Are those _your_ thoughts and words?"

"Jenny..."

"Do you not think I hurt, too? Was not Benjie my brother? Did I leave him for the vultures just because he wore a Confederate uniform? Do I not wear black to honor him?"

After a moment, she spoke without anger. "During and after the battle in Gettysburg, as the wounded and dying came into the church, no one asked me where my sympathies laid. The doctors, Federal and Confederate, were just thankful for the extra pair of hands."

He stared at her with affection then said patiently, "This is not a battle, Jenny. These men, these soldiers, are returning from a war where they were captured, held prisoner then released only after giving an oath never again to lift arms against the Union. They, as well as those Clarksville townspeople mourning their loved ones, are defeated in spirit. They don't want your assistance as it would be a bitter pill for their pride to swallow."

Jenny stared with irritation at Pa as another burst of thunder clapped overhead and torrential rain fell from the sky. She hurried to the parlor, closing the side window then stood in the doorway watching puddles grow and lightning reflect from them.

Hearing Pa behind her Jenny said, "I always prayed that if Caleb was ever hurt or sick, that some gentle soul would care for him. I honestly didn't think it mattered whether that person was from the north or the south. I'd just want someone to help him."

August brought more hot and humid weather, along with hundreds of hungry and tired or sick ex-Confederate soldiers where the majority were only passing through on their way back to homes and farms in Kentucky and Eastern Tennessee and having heard about the soup lines, came to Clarksville to fill their stomachs then continue their journey. The sickest, though, were cared for at either the Female Academy or Stewart College, both having been converted to hospitals.

Jenny received a parcel from Emily and Becky containing coffee beans, a sack of sugar, tins of salmon, fruits and vegetables, a loaf of gingerbread and lastly a slab of Hollenback bacon. At the bottom of the box were letters from the two friends explaining that all was well in Springfield as the Hollenback and MacIntyre families were doing fine and the harvest would start next month. Afterward Becky, Cat and Flo would return to school at Mr. Doyle's farmhouse.

Emily continued reading and writing correspondences for Amos Haskins and wrote how the backwoodsman had actually become a frequent visitor to the cabin...

Mother and Mr. Haskins spend hours playing cards and talking politics...Will is currently in Washington, D. C., shuffling papers, as he calls it. He'd rather be fighting, but I'm thankful he's not. I worry so much about Seth and Caleb as it is...

The framed portrait Becky drew of Caleb was also enclosed. Jenny picked up the picture and tenderly caressed it whispering, "I worry about you, too, Caleb. Please be safe and well."

Placing the portrait at the kitchen window, she proceeded to make a thick soup from half the Hollenback bacon and vegetables from the garden. When Rebecca and Lizzie came to visit later in the day she cut into the gingerbread.

"Goodness, Jenny, where in heaven's name did you get all this food?" her sister asked with amazement while picking up the tins.

"Caleb's sister, Emmy, and another friend sent a package from..."

"Coffee beans?" Rebecca exclaimed. "Real, honest to goodness coffee?"

"Yes, Reb. Honest to goodness coffee. I think there's at least enough to make a few pots. Would you like to make some now? We can have it with the gingerbread."

"What about Pa?"

"We'll save some for him and Mrs. Cobb," Jenny said taking down the grinder. "They should be back soon."

"What are you cooking?"

"Soup for the soup line," Jenny answered. "I overheard Mrs. Cobb telling Pa that some townswoman wanted one of her chickens. I thought bacon in the soup would help and Mrs. Cobb could hold on to her chickens a while longer."

"It smells good."

"You think so?"

"Ahhh. The smell of fresh ground coffee," Rebecca said placing the grounds near Jenny who wrinkled her nose and remarked, "Nothing smells right, lately. I think the humidity is affecting my senses and appetite.

"Here, Lizzie," Jenny said picking the child up, "would you like some gingerbread?"

The sisters were sitting on the back step watching Lizzie chase butterflies when Pa and Mrs. Cobb returned.

"Coffee?" Pa asked surprised.

Jenny smiled nodding. "Help yourselves. It's still pretty warm. There's some gingerbread on the table, too. We got a parcel from Emmy and another friend.

"I made soup for the soup line with some of the bacon ..."

She saw the face Mrs. Cobb gave Pa and anger suddenly boiled over. Standing up she said heatedly, "No, Mrs. Cobb, I have no intentions of taking the soup to the Academy! I can't imagine what would be more scandalous to you, that I, the wife of a Union officer make and give 'our returning boys' food to fill their stomachs or the idea that they would actually be eating soup made with a damn Lincolnite hog."

Jenny glared at the woman, who reddened profusely then totally piqued, she grabbed her sunbonnet and left the house, leaving the others speechless.

"What is wrong with me?" she thought hurrying down the street seething with rage. "Why am I so ill-tempered?"

She walked the narrow, dusty streets, passing soldiers and residents, unaware of where she was going then strolling along the riverfront she was oblivious to the gunboat docking at the wharf and only when the shriek of children playing was heard did she look up and find herself passing a park. Under the shade of tall hickories a group of children played tag while sitting nearby on a wooden bench, were two women, watching the children and passers-by while fanning themselves.

Jenny spied an unoccupied bench, sat to rest then mulled over why she had lost her temper with Mrs. Cobb, not understanding why she was so out-of-sorts lately. She untied the black ribbon and removed the straw hat, thinking, "I reckon the parcel from Emmy and Becky made me lonely for Springfield and Caleb..."

Eyes widening, Jenny was suddenly thoughtful as she mentally counted the weeks and days then slowly placed a hand over her belly.

"Could I possibly be with child? After all these years am I...is it possible?"

She looked over at the children screaming and running. "Is this why I've been so irritable? It must be. What other explanation...Oh, please let it be so."

With her thoughts on the possibility of having a child, she remained in the park until the shadows of hickory trees grew long then getting up to leave, a Federal officer passed Jenny, tipping his hat. She nodded as a boy ran up to him and he greeted the women on the bench.

The following day she emptied the peach tins into a canning jar, giving it to Rebecca, along with some bacon, to share with Charles' family. Neither one mentioned the soup nor Mrs. Cobb's reaction to Jenny's acerbic comment and while slicing gingerbread for Lizzie, Jenny told her sister about the park.

Rebecca smirked, saying, "It must be the one next to Stewart College. The Links have converted some of the buildings into a hospital and offices. Only Yankee families visit that particular park. You wouldn't dare see any respectable townsperson there. Why, it would be downright...

"Jenny! You didn't!"

Jenny laughed awkwardly replying, "Rebecca Marie. How was I to know? It was an accident I even found it."

"Well, I certainly hope you won't spend any more time there," Rebecca drawled. "There are plenty of other parks you can visit.

"Why that's an idea. Let's take Lizzie for a picnic. There's a park near Charles'. We can put down a blanket and read to Lizzie, draw, even write letters."

Jenny hesitated before asking, "Have you heard from Robert?"

Rebecca nodded, murmuring, "He'd actually been ordered to Columbia days before the attack. He wanted to return to his post when fighting broke out, but some general insisted he stay in Columbia until their business was done. He didn't go into any details, but did say he's supposed to return to Charleston next month."

Jenny had read about the assault on Fort Wagner in Charleston harbor last month and wondered about her brother-in-law. Rebecca did not mention the incident, though it had obviously weighed heavily on her mind as she had been pale and reserved for days.

"Robert wrote that his battalion was actually fifty miles north of Charleston during the raid and didn't get word of it until hours later. I've been worried for naught."

Jenny shook her head and consoled, "You've been worrying for your husband."

Then picking up Rebecca's child she asked, "Would Lizzie like to go on a picnic?"

Jenny held Lizzie's hand, waiting for Rebecca outside their brother's house. She noticed two newly planted rose bushes on the side of the porch and was admiring the yellow blossoms when Rebecca returned.

"Aren't they beautiful?" Rebecca asked, handing Lizzie a worn book.

"Where did you..."

"Uncle Elijah. I suspect he's been sneaking off to _Waverly_ and removing some of the smaller bushes then planting them in Denton yards around town."

"They certainly are gorgeous."

"I put the food you so generously gave us on the table in the front room," Rebecca said conspiratorially, taking her sister's arm. "I know there hasn't been any bacon in the house for ages and when Alice sees it and the jar of peaches she won't question where it came from.

"Thank you, Jenny, for sharing."

It was another hot, humid afternoon and reaching the park, the sisters spread an old quilt under a tall willow. Rebecca smiled with understanding to a young tired-looking mother carrying her crying toddler while another child held onto the woman's black mourning dress, wailing.

Jenny looked about the park and sidewalk noting the number of women wearing black. "It may be a man's war, but it's the women who do the suffering."

Rebecca looked at her then glanced around. "Gettysburg. We lost so many, Jenny. The list of wounded, dead and missing was...endless."

Sadness covered her face as she remembered aloud, "I thought Pa was going to die of heart failure when we read about the battle taking place in Gettysburg, knowing Benjie, you and Thomas' family were all there.

"When word came that the fighting was over...and the list was printed...and Charles read Benjie's name on the list of dead...Pa was devastated. He was beside himself with the thought of Benjie being left..."

Tears fell down her cheeks. "I'm sorry," she whispered.

Jenny hugged her sister.

"Pa said you buried..." she started, looking for reassurance.

Grimacing, Jenny nodded but could not bring herself to talk about the ordeal for the memory still caused too many restless and nightmare-filled nights.

She watched, holding her sister, as a gray haired woman took the crying toddler from the grieving mother and walked away from the park while the mother knelt down to hug the other child and after a moment, the pair, walking hand-in-hand, left the grounds.

Jenny thought, "I want the child I'm carrying to know his father."

The sisters spent the afternoon in the shade of the willow reading and writing letters as Rebecca's child napped and Jenny thought it odd that although her sister knew some of the other women and their children, none took notice of her.

Later that evening, she mentioned it to Pa as they picked vegetables in the backyard.

"It wouldn't have harmed them to have greeted Reb. I don't mind if they ignore me. I've come to expect it. But Reb has such a charitable nature. She's the one..."

"Don't you go worrying yourself about your sister, Jenny darlin'."

"I'm not worried, Pa. I'm just sorry her friends are taking out on her their dislike for me. That's all."

The next week, Jenny declined an invitation to join Rebecca and Lizzie for another picnic and instead, took a book to the park next to Stewart College and spent the afternoon alone, reading.

#

In early September, Jenny received a much awaited letter from Caleb telling her of the regiment's march from middle Tennessee, eastward through the Cumberland Mountains and south along the Tennessee River.

...Chattanooga is a prize to be had. With the fall of Vicksburg, I believe General Grant has his eyes on the major railroad center. If all goes well in Chattanooga, then on to Atlanta...

She finished reading the letter while sitting in the park next to Stewart College, gently caressing Caleb's name at the bottom and idly watching a nurse from the college building guide a soldier, a bearded man with a thick bandage wrapped around his eyes, to an unoccupied bench.

"I don't have time to write today, Private Reid," the woman said gruffly. "Don't know when I will. For now, though, behave yourself and enjoy the sun. I'll be back in an hour's time."

A group of children playing tag were quiet as they looked on with curiosity but soon lost interest in the soldier and continued their game.

Jenny glanced at her writing materials and hesitating for only a moment, picked up the box then slowly walked over to the bench.

"I can write a letter for you, sir. If you'd like," she said quietly.

The man turned his head in her direction asking, "You a nurse?"

"No, sir."

"Well, I dunno," he said, pulling on his beard. "I detect a southern accent. You ain't no spy are you?"

Shaking her head Jenny replied, "No, sir. I'm no spy."

"I'm grateful for the offer, dear lady, but this ain't gonna look good. You, writing a letter for the enemy. What will your neighbors think?"

"Nothing out of the ordinary. Of that, I'm certain."

"Well ya know, my misses ain't heard from me since...God knows how long," he pondered aloud. "Her name's Eleanor. Ellie Reid.

"Dearest Ellie, it grieves me to tell you...."

Jenny promptly sat down and began writing, trying to keep up with the man and more than once asked him to slow down in order to complete a sentence and when the letter was finished, she placed the pen in his hand so he could sign his name. Afterward she folded the correspondence and gave it to him.

"I'm much obliged, Miss...."

"Mrs. Hyland. And it was no trouble at all, sir."

"I ain't trying to be nosy or nothin', but how come a Southern lady like yourself is visiting this park? I was told only the doctor's families and nurses used it. Why ain't you visiting with other Southern ladies? You sure you ain't a spy?"

"I'm not a spy, Private Reid. Honest."

"I'll assume, then, you're being snubbed. Why's that?"

Jenny looked away, wondering how to answer his question. "I wouldn't say... It's just that... People aren't friendly to me because my husband..."

She had not spoken Caleb's name out loud for the longest time and to speak about her husband, even to a stranger, was a great temptation. She absently watched as the children played nearby.

"I'm still listenin'. My eye's may not be working, Mrs. Hyland, but my ears hear quite good."

"My husband is with the 19th Illinois..."

Jenny and Private Reid passed the morning talking about their loved ones and hometowns. He spoke of his wife with adoration and his voice was thick with grief when he told of his eldest son's death at Shiloh.

"I thank God, every night that my middle child's a girl and the youngest ain't old enough to join up. And I pray this Godforsaken war will end afore he can do so."

He asked if she had lost anyone at Gettysburg, as so many in town had.

Jenny murmured, "My baby brother."

He listened as she talked about Benjie, reminiscing aloud about her brother and some of his antics, smiling as she did so, then seeing the nurse from the hospital hurrying down the steps, Jenny said, "Thank you, ever so much, Private Reid. I've had a most pleasant morning..."

"When was the last time you saw your husband, Mrs. Hyland?"

"Excuse me?"

"Just curious," Private Reid said, a smile playing on his lips. "I've a feelin' there's a story there and I'd surely like to hear it."

She stared at the bandages as he turned in the direction of the advancing footsteps and called out, "'Bout time. I'm gittin' hungry."

"Sorry," the nurse spoke sheepishly taking his arm. "I lost track of time."

The man turned towards Jenny and held out his hand saying kindly, "Thank you, Mrs. Hyland. I'm much obliged for the letter."

"It was my pleasure, sir."

Wagging a finger at her he said, "I do want to hear the story about your husband, dear lady. Someday, soon."

Jenny stared after the man then gathered her belongings and left the park, her steps light, as was her heart for she had spoken about her husband and Benjie to a total stranger. She had actually said Caleb's name aloud, felt it on her tongue and heard it in her ears.

"Thank you, Mr. Reid. I am beholden to you."

Rain fell the next few days, keeping Jenny inside the house where she spent her time in the steamy kitchen filling the shelves with pickled beans, cucumber, cabbage and onions along with a dozen jars of seedy blackberry, pear, plum and quince jam. The fruits were given to Jenny by Mrs. Cobb as a token of friendship and although Jenny appreciated the gesture, she remained wary of the older woman.

One warm, drizzly evening Pa explained to his eldest daughter how the house he now occupied had belonged to Mrs. Cobb who sold it after her husband had died then moved in with her elderly mother who had lived up the street. She took over her husband's business, an accountant, but because there was a prejudice about a woman doing the job, a number of customers had taken their business elsewhere. She retained just enough clients to keep the business going.

"She had a customer in Bowling Green," Pa explained.

Jenny remembered the address given her after moving to Illinois. "That's where you posted letters."

"Olivia did. I had told her how you and Thomas lived up north and she offered me her business address when there was no postal service here. She'd go to Bowling Green every few weeks to conduct business."

"Does she still go?"

Pa shook his head. "No, she sold out last spring."

Pouring the last of the coffee into their mugs he daid, "Oliv's heard you've been visiting Stewart Park."

She eyed Pa carefully, anticipating an argument.

"There's another woman who's often at the park. She has two children, a girl and a boy. They're eleven and nine. The woman's looking for a tutor and has been asking around town, but no one's interested. Oliv was wondering if she could give the woman your name."

"Why is no one interested? Is the pay too low?"

"No. She's offering decent money."

Jenny smiled sardonically saying, "You mean she's paying with greenbacks and no one's interested in schooling a couple of little Lincolnites."

She shook her head with annoyance. "Yes. O...Mrs. Cobb may give the woman my name."

Days later, as Jenny sat in the park, finishing a letter to Caleb, the woman and her two children walked over.

"Mrs. Hyland?"

Jenny looked up then nodded.

The woman held out her hand saying, "I'm Mrs. Mabel Summers. These are my children, Ann and Paul. Why don't you two go play while we talk?"

Jenny folded Caleb's letter and the other woman sat on the bench, clasped her hands then placed them on her lap. Jenny, keeping still, thought she looked apprehensive.

"I assume Mrs. Cobb has told you I've been looking for an instructor for my children. They're falling behind in their schoolwork and I do not have the patience nor skills to help them.

"They had a tutor for a few days, but he didn't work out." Watching her children she stated, "I'll be the first to admit they can be headstrong. But they're respectful when treated fairly.

"Mrs. Cobb wrote that you have taught before and might be interested."

"I taught for a year in Dover and then last year I had four students come to my cabin outside of Springfield."

"Illinois?" the woman asked, surprise in her voice.

Jenny nodded. "But you should know, Mrs. Summers, that I've just written my husband of our expectant child. I'm not certain how comfortable you'll feel about me teaching Ann and Paul in the coming months."

Mabel Summers pursed her lips in thought then asked, "When is the baby due?"

"April."

Yellow and brown leaves fell from the hickories as the women quietly watched the brother and sister kick a ball to one another then Mrs. Summers cleared her throat saying, "I have primers and school materials. My husband's a surgeon at the hospital and his office is available in the mornings so you will have access to it. The children and I could meet you there."

"Are you certain, Mrs. Summers?"

"I'd like to give it a try, Mrs. Hyland."

They agreed to begin instructions the following Monday morning when Jenny would meet the family in the foyer of the hospital at eight o'clock.

On the way back to Pa's, Jenny posted Caleb's letter.

"I'll tell you about my new position and how well it's going in my next letter," she thought handing over the envelope and watching the clerk toss the letter into a canvas bag, Jenny felt an icy touch move down her spine and goose bumps formed on her arms, making her shiver.

"Be safe, Caleb," she thought, uneasy at the oddly familiar sensation.

The anxious feeling did not abate when Jenny entered the row house, hearing Rebecca and Lizzie laughing in the kitchen. Rebecca said she looked pale when she walked in and Pa asked, "You okay?"

She nodded then seeing a vase of yellow roses, Jenny slowly removed a small bloom and smelled its light perfume. A tear fell down her cheek as she remembered the rose Caleb had placed in her hair at Charles' wedding.

"Jenny?" Rebecca said quietly, taking her hand.

"I'm okay, just emotional. I sent Caleb a letter telling him we're going to have a child in April."

Pa eyes widened with surprise before he hugged her saying, "Another grandchild! I am a blessed man."

She did not, however, see the same reaction in Rebecca.

Jenny knew her sister never truly approved of her marriage to Caleb and the war had not made it any more pleasant nor acceptable but Jenny was hurt to think her sister could not be happy for her.

Rebecca picked up her daughter. "Lizzie! You're going to have another cousin!"

She went to Jenny, kissed her then abruptly said, "It's getting late, Pa. We'd best be going."

And they watched Rebecca leave.

Jenny shook her head. "Not quite the response I had hoped for."

"She's worried about you," Pa acknowledged, his eyebrows knitted.

That evening while sitting on the porch under a lit lantern, Jenny wrote of her news to Thomas and Emily, knowing they would be excited for her. She wished to have been able to tell Emily face-to-face.

"She'll be ecstatic when she reads this," Jenny smiled. She rested in the rocker, her hand over her stomach, and thought as her tired eyes closed, "You are a most welcome being."

She was resting under a large grandfather oak with acorns scattered all around. The sun peeked through the dense branches as a tiny child, wrapped in a quilt, lay asleep in her lap. She heard the horse's hooves as the large chestnut neared and looking up she saw steel blue eyes smile down at her. Caleb, holding a yellow rose, dismounted, slowly walked to her, knelt down and caressed his child's cheek. He lovingly placed the rose in her hair and whispered in her ear, "I will always love you, Jenny. Always." Then she felt the kiss on the top of her head.

Jenny watched with great sadness as Caleb mounted the horse and rode away.

"Jenny darlin'. You'll catch cold out here," Pa said waking her.

The air was cool and damp, the sky obscured as fog formed and rolled overhead.

Tightening the shawl around her, Jenny felt heavy hearted as she remembered the dream. She did not sleep well that night, nor much the following night, especially after hearing of a battle taking place south of Chattanooga near a river called Chickamauga.

On Sunday, September 20, 1863, Jenny left the house early in the morning and although Pa had made a fresh batch of cornbread, she did not have the stomach to eat. The church bells had yet to call out to worshipers when she began walking down the narrow road, in search of solitude. Jenny walked the length of the town, north to where the Cumberland River bordered Clarksville, her steps were unhurried as her mind replayed the dream and she saw Caleb's bright smile and eyes, heard his words whispered in her ear. She felt the light kiss on the top of her head and as the sun moved westward, Jenny carried the straw sunbonnet in her hand rather than wear it, for fear of losing the kiss' sensation.

She strolled the streets and waterway for hours and by mid-afternoon found herself passing Stewart College where she wearily sat on a bench unaware of the passers-by and families, her hands tightly clasped, her heart suddenly racing and a terrible fear gnawed within it.

Under the boughs of the yellowing hickory and alone in her thoughts, she felt a soft breeze caress her cheek. Tears formed in the corner of her eyes as she heard the whispered, "Always, Jenny. Always."

A single tear trickled down as an overwhelming sense of loss filled her mind, heart and soul. "I shall always love you, Caleb Hyland."

Pa found Jenny just before dusk. He picked up the bonnet then gently placed her wool shawl around her shoulders and helped her up saying, "It's time to go home, Jenny darlin'."

"He's gone, Pa. Caleb is..."

Pa led his grieving daughter back to the house, unaware of the family picnicking under the trees watching them pass.

#

Jenny, eyes swollen and gritty and head aching terribly, woke late the next day to find Rebecca sitting nearby, reading a book.

Rebecca closed the book, sat next to her, then gently brushed the hair from her face and asked softly, "Are you hungry, Jenny?"

Jenny shook her head then closed her eyes and trying hard to ignore the pain in her heart whispered, "Caleb..."

She told Rebecca she wished to be alone for a moment and would be downstairs shortly and when her sister left, Jenny saw the portrait of Caleb and the shell sitting on the windowsill. She left the bed, picked up the picture and gently, lovingly outlined his face with her fingers. Next, she took the shell and placed it next to her ear, tears running down her cheeks. Jenny sobbed knowing she would never see, hear nor touch her husband again.

"I'm lost without you, Caleb. How could you leave our child and me? How?"

Jenny was spent when she descended the stairs and entering the small parlor, found Pa, Mrs. Cobb, Rebecca and Charles talking in hushed voices. Her eyes brimmed with tears when Charles came to her and hugged her, wrapping his arms around her shaking shoulders.

Charles and Rebecca stayed a short while longer before excusing themselves and leaving.

Jenny closed her eyes and rested her head against the chair.

"Jenny darlin', have something to eat."

"I'm not hungry, Pa," she stated though her stomach said otherwise.

"You've got to think of your child, Jenny."

"My child," she thought, "who will never know its father. Caleb..."

Mrs. Cobb brought in a bowl of chicken soup and placed it near Jenny.

"If you need anything, Mike, just let me know," she said wrapping a shawl around herself then kneeling next to Jenny said sincerely, "I'm so sorry, Jenny."

She patted Jenny's hand then left.

Jenny opened her eyes and saw Ma's portrait across from her. "I've lost Caleb, Ma."

She sighed deeply and smelled the delicious soup, picked up the steamy bowl and began eating while a voice in the depths of her mind told her this soup was special, but she was too filled with grief to take notice.

The following morning Rebecca and Lizzie found Jenny in the kitchen helping Pa make a stew by peeling potatoes and carrots collected from the garden. Jenny's eyes were red and swollen, her sunken cheeks were void of all color and she was exhausted from a lack of sleep.

Pa saw her frown when Lizzie came through the door carrying a book.

Jenny was puzzled by this and shaking her head with frustration knew the book should remind her of something, but she could not remember what and it was not until that evening, when Mrs. Cobb came to collect the hot stew that she did remember.

"Oh, no!" she moaned. "I was supposed to start teaching the Summers children yesterday. I never sent word..."

Pa immediately said, "It's okay, Jenny darlin'. Oliv let them know you couldn't make it. They were very understanding."

Jenny looked over to the other woman and the little voice in the back of head called out as before. "You killed one of your chickens...for me?"

Mrs. Cobb's eyes were filled with sympathy. "You need your strength, Jenny, you and your child."

"Thank you. For the soup and for letting Mrs. Summers know."

Mrs. Cobb nodded.

Jenny left the kitchen, went to the porch and sat heavily on a rocker. Throughout the day she found herself coming to the porch and peering up and down the dusty street as if expecting to see something or someone. She wondered who it was or what it was that called to her.

Resignedly, while watching the comings and goings, she decided that lessons for the Summers children would begin the next day and with half a heart planned her first day of instructions for the nine and eleven-year-olds.

Mrs. Summers quietly greeted Jenny at the hospital entrance.

"It's not necessary to start today, Mrs. Hyland," she said looking into red-rimmed eyes.

"I'd prefer to, Mrs. Summers. Good morning, Ann," Jenny said more businesslike than she meant. "Good morning, Paul."

"'Mornin', ma'am," the siblings replied.

Jenny could see the other woman scrupulously watching and recognized doubt in her eyes. "Could you show me to the office?"

The children saw their mother hesitate before Ann took Jenny's hand. "I'll show you, Mrs. Hyland."

They walked into the hospital where a strong smell of disinfectant burned Jenny's nose and a group of nurses listened to a doctor's instructions as Ann led her down a dark corridor to a tight stuffy office. The room held an expansive bookcase on one side and an oak desk in front of the tall paned window. Two primers, slate boards, chalk, paper, pens, and inkwells were neatly assembled.

Jenny picked up a primer, thumbed through it then asked Ann to show her how far she had gotten in the book. Next she gave the girl a writing assignment then went through Paul's primer, asking questions along the way while Mrs. Summers stood at the door observing and only when satisfied her children were in good hands did she leave.

Jenny spent the morning testing her students in writing, reading, mathematics, geography and American history. She was so busy asking questions, writing problems and helping with lessons that she did not realize how quickly the time had gone by and was surprised to see Mrs. Summers return. Glancing at the clock in the bookcase she was astonished that it showed a quarter after the noon hour.

"Sorry I'm late," Mrs. Summers sounded winded.

Jenny gathered papers while Ann and Paul cleared the desk of school materials, placing it all on a shelf.

"How'd the morning go?" Mrs. Summers inquired.

"It went well."

The siblings were silent.

"Tomorrow morning, then," she said taking her leave.

Walking through the foyer Jenny heard her name called and turned to see the nurse who had taken Private Reid to the park come forward.

"Mrs. Hyland, Private Reid's been asking about you. He's concerned that some... He's concerned about you." Jenny scowled at the woman as she continued, "He's been asking everyone to check for you in the park. Said he had to know if you're well.

"The man has an uncanny instinct. He knew my brother had..." She quickly stopped and apologized. "It's just that Private Reid has been sick with worry about you. Can I let him know I saw you and relayed his thoughts?"

Jenny nodded then walked through the front doors, shading her eyes from the bright afternoon sun and going slowly down the steps observed the busy avenue both ways.

"What or who do I expect to see?" she thought irritably before looking over to the park bench where she heard Caleb's whisper. Her heart ached for him.

Jenny spent the latter part of Friday morning showing Ann and Paul the results of the earlier testing and the curriculum they would use in the next three months. Afterward, she asked if there was any particular subject not listed that they wanted to study.

Ann perused the syllabus then shook her head.

"Paul?"

The nine-year-old shot a glance at his sister and Jenny saw Ann shake her head.

"What is it, Paul?" Jenny asked.

He was silent.

"He wants to learn Greek mythology," Ann said rolling her eyes.

"Greek mythology?" Jenny mused. "Have you ever read Homer's epic poem, _The Iliad_?"

Paul shook his head asking, "Does it have any Greek gods in it?"

Jenny felt herself almost smile. "Yes, it does. If I can find a copy we'll read it. Anything, else?"

The students looked at one another then said 'no' together.

When Mrs. Summers arrived she was accompanied by her husband and Paul excitedly told them how Jenny was going to start reading a Greek poem.

"Only if she can find a copy, Paul," Ann said hurriedly, glancing warily at her teacher.

" _The Odyssey_?" the man in uniform asked.

Jenny shook her head. " _The Iliad_."

"Mrs. Hyland," Mabel Summers said introducing her husband, "this is the children's father Colonel James Summers."

"Please to meet you, Mrs. Hyland. Ann and Paul told us you've been testing them?"

"Yes. I wanted to plan a curriculum and not knowing your children' academic skills I needed to find their strengths and weaknesses.

"I've given them a course of studies for the next three months. Please feel free to look over it and give suggestions," Jenny said gathering papers while Paul showed his father the course outline and Ann cleared the desk.

"This looks...intense," the officer commented, handing the paper to his wife.

Jenny looked up and remarked, "You have two bright children, Colonel Summers. I believe they're up to the challenge."

She did not wait for a reply and retrieving her bonnet and shawl said, "Until Monday."

Jenny heard the children say good-bye as she left and walking outside into the crisp autumn sunshine, breathed deeply standing at the top of the stairs. She stepped down, glimpsing one side of the avenue and then the other when suddenly, Jenny felt the blood drain from her face as she stared at the steed coming closer, her eyes meeting those of its rider as he slowly drew near. Along the street and in the park people pointed or gaped at the horse trailing behind.

Stopping near the bottom of the steps and removing his hat the rider said heavily, "Jenny."

The furious beat of her heart pounded in Jenny's head. Her voice shook. "Hello, Mac."

Caleb's childhood friend climbed down, wringing the hat as he stammered, "I left Caleb's belongings at your father's."

Taking a step toward the large man, Jenny dropped her head against his thick chest and began sobbing as the weight of his words tore her apart. Mac's arms encircled her.

"I buried Caleb...under an oak tree, Jenny," he explained when the crying hushed. "Before he died, Caleb asked me to give you this."

Mac had to physically move Jenny aside in order to retrieve with shaking fingers the object from his shirt pocket. He placed in the palm of her hand a round fat acorn.

She gazed at the oak nut then wrapped her hand around it whispering, "Thank you, Mac."

"Jenny darlin'," she heard, startled to find Pa standing nearby along with Rebecca and Mrs. Cobb.

"Jenny," Mac said quietly holding on to her shoulders, "come back to Springfield with me."

Jenny momentarily thought about the offer for she craved to be inside Caleb's cabin, to be close to his spirit, but knew she needed her family. She shook her head and after a moment asked why he was returning to Springfield.

Pain and sorrow filled his eyes as he replied, "I'm taking Seth home."

It was then that Jenny noticed the second horse and the blanketed body tied across it.

"Oh, Mac, I'm so sorry." She caressed his bearded face then hugged him tightly.

"You sure you don't want to come back with me, Jenny?"

Her thoughts were of Emily, for Caleb's sister had not only lost her brother but also the love of her life. She knew, though, Mary, Sue and Becky would help console her heartbroken sister-in-law.

"Thank you, Mac," she answered tiredly, "I can't...I need to be here."

She looked down at the acorn.

"I thank you for taking care of Caleb and bringing me his things," she whispered with sadness then kissed his cheek.

He reluctantly mounted his horse then nodded to Pa, steering the steeds down the avenue while Jenny watched with a heavy heart, wondering if she would ever see Springfield again.

"Come, Jenny darlin', let's go home."

"Mrs. Hyland?"

Jenny looked around and saw Ann, eyes brimming with tears, watching her.

"I'm sorry..." the girl said coming to her and hugging her.

Jenny rested her tear-stained cheek on the crying child's head, gently stroked her long blonde hair then planted a kiss on the top of the girl's head before Mrs. Summers came to her daughter's side and took her in her arms.

Pa wrapped his arm around Jenny while Rebecca went to her other side and held her hand and when they reached the row house Charles and little Henry were placing black crepe on the front door for the second time in three months. She kissed her brother and nephew then asked, "Where's Caleb's..."

"On your bed."

"Thank ya'll for being here, but I need to be alone." She gave each a hug, including Mrs. Cobb, then retired to her room where she found Caleb's knapsack laying on the bed. She set the acorn on the windowsill next to the shell then picked up the pack and breathed deeply of the leather as she held it to her breast, embracing it tightly.

"I'll always miss you, Caleb. I'll miss your smile, your eyes, embraces and kisses," she sobbed quietly.

"I love you, Caleb. Forever."

#

At the end of October a farewell party was given for Private Reid, who was being discharged from the hospital and the military.

"Now you promise to write and tell me what happens between Achilles and Hector. Right, Paul?"

The boy nodded vigorously, his mouth full of cake. "Uh-hum."

"I'm gonna miss the big battle, ain't I?" Private Reid exclaimed dramatically.

"I'll let you know, word for word."

"Why that's an excellent idea, Paul," Jenny told her student. "You can write down the passages of the battle as a penmanship assignment."

"Great!" replied the soldier and boy simultaneously, although for different reasons.

Private Reid held out his hand and said sincerely, "Thank you, Mrs. Hyland, for everything. The letters you and the kids have written and read, the story.

"I'm gonna miss you two," he said hugging the Summers children. "And I promise to send letters, too. I want to know how your schoolin's going."

"Ready, Private Reid?" the nurse asked waiting at the door.

"Mister Reid! I gotta git use to it, Nurse Hamilton."

"Yes, Mister Reid," she answered taking hold of his elbow and guiding him out the door.

He stopped, turned around and said, "I want to know how you and the babe are gittin' along, as well, Mrs. Hyland."

Jenny knew he could not see her nodding, but she smiled and assured him she would remain in touch then watching the man being led away Jenny was happy for him, finally going home. She knew he was anxious about being a burden to his family for he had confided in her one afternoon while sitting in the park and after speaking of his concern she quickly reminded him of the letter he had received from his wife, Ellie, who only wanted her husband home and back in her life, sight or no sight. Together they would overcome any barriers.

On that autumn afternoon, Jenny learned how Private Reid's grandfather had lived in Boston during the Revolutionary War so she asked if he would share with Paul and Ann any stories he might have heard from his grandparent. For an entire week he told them anecdotes of his ancestor and a few of the famous people his grandfather had met and known in Massachusetts.

After Private Reid left, Mrs. Summers picked up her children, handing Jenny a large package. "Mrs. Hyland, I took the liberty of asking my sister to send a gown we both wore while we were expecting. It still has a bit of wear to it."

Jenny was grateful for the gesture as her worn gowns had begun to fit tight. She had asked Rebecca for any maternity gowns, but none were dark in color and she was not yet ready to be clothed in gay and colorful dresses.

"Thank you, Mrs. Summers. I appreciate this," she smiled warmly then addressing her students said, "I'll see ya'll Monday morning."

They parted at the bottom of the hospital steps and Jenny glanced at the wooden bench as she always did when passing the park. Some days she would sit on the unoccupied bench, close her eyes and in her mind see Caleb smiling at her.

Caleb's knapsack had yet to be opened as she had neither the strength nor will to do so for the pain of losing him was still great and hurtful. Every night, though, she kept the acorn close to her heart, knowing it was the last object Caleb held and for that reason it was dearest to her.

Most of the money Jenny received from tutoring was sent to Emily along with lists of food and goods. Some of the vegetable tins from Jacob Cohen's store were given to Mrs. Cobb who made wonderful stews for the returning ex-Confederates and needy families in town. Jenny willingly gave portions of cheese or cured ham from the Hollenback family to Pa's friend while the remainder of the food was shared between Rebecca and Charles' families.

In November, Jenny received a small set of paints and paper she had requested from Emily as well as a bolt of soft, navy-blue wool material. Emily's letter explained that Mary had purchased the material while visiting Chicago.

Mother bought enough material for two dresses. She's sewing mine and would have made one for you, Jenny, but said she wasn't certain what style to make for an expectant mother...

...Jenny, I hope you don't mind, but I find myself spending more and more time at your cabin. Mother complains that I practically live here. It's true. I do. Seth and I used to spend many hours here just being together. I find comfort under this roof for there are many memories here. Memories I'm not ready to give up nor forget. I'm not certain I'll ever be able to...

Jenny empathized with her sister-in-law, remembering how Caleb's presence was always felt in the little cabin. She was glad to know it gave Emily comfort.

When Rebecca came to visit later that week, Jenny had a proposal for her.

"Christmas will be here before we know it," she began.

"Odd, you should mention that. This morning Alice was demanding, mind you she wasn't asking, she was _demanding_ a new gown. She wants one for Christmas. The silly woman is oblivious to how old and worn everyone else's clothes are, including her husband and parents. I don't know where she expects to find material, let alone a dress.

"Charles explained there was no money for such an extravagant present and do you know what her response was?"

Jenny, surprised to hear the animosity in her sister's voice, shook her head.

"'I've just had another child! I deserve a new gown, no matter the cost. Tell your sister to send for a gown from Chicago or New York City! I'm tired of looking like a pauper. Make it a bright red satin dress.'"

Jenny stared at her sister with incredulity then laughed out loud.

"I'm glad you think it's funny," Rebecca replied tartly. "Isn't it enough that you share with us the food your friends send? Heavens, if it wasn't for you, Jenny, I don't know how we'd...we're so much more fortunate than most in this town. I know that. Why can't she just be appreciative of what we have?"

"I don't know, Reb," Jenny said hugging her sister, "but I do have an idea for Christmas presents for the little ones but I need your help."

Rebecca listened with interest.

"I've written a couple of short children's stories and was wondering if you'd illustrate them. We could make our own storybooks and give them to the children for Christmas."

Her sister smiled wryly saying, "That's a lovely idea, but I don't have any paints, let alone paper."

"I do," Jenny replied handing Rebecca the paints.

Rebecca stared at the gift, awestruck, as she murmured, "Jenny, I can't take these."

"You most certainly can!" Jenny commented adamantly. "How else am I going to give the children presents? Without pictures and color the stories will be boring. I'd really like to be able to give them something from the two of us, Reb. It means a lot to me."

Rebecca picked up the paper then said hesitantly, "It's been a while since I've painted. And it's a wonderful idea, Jenny but I feel a little guilty."

Jenny inclined her head.

"These paints weren't cheap and you could've used the money on yourself. You're going to need new gowns, soon."

"Don't worry about me. I've recently acquired a second-hand gown and material from Emily's mother."

Rebecca was pensive for a moment then asked, "If there's any paint and paper left, would you mind if I did a portrait of Lizzie for Robert and a picture for Pa?"

"Heavens, no, Reb."

"Can I see the stories?"

On Christmas day the family along with Alice's parents, Mr. and Mrs. Denton, gathered at Charles' home where holly adorned the large mantle in the formal parlor and a small hemlock decorated with red bows stood in a corner.

Jenny entered the parlor with Pa and Alice, holding the infant Patrick, made a snide comment to Charles about his sister's new gown.

"It is nice, isn't it?" Jenny replied sweetly. "It's a hand-me-down from a friend, a little old-fashioned, but pretty."

Pa gave Charles a bowl of oranges and apples. "Merry Christmas, son."

"Thanks, Pa. These look delicious, don't they Henry?"

The two-year-old stood in front of Pa smiling brightly and as Pa scooped him up the child asked, "Me, Grandpa?"

"Henry!" Charles began reprimanding while Pa laughed.

"Of course I have something for you and your cousin. It wouldn't be Christmas without gifts."

When he gave each child a chocolate bonbon they squealed with delight then Pa handed Alice a pretty box filled with the sweets.

Taking it from him, she opened the container and popped a candy in her pouting mouth without sharing. No one said a word, though Rebecca glanced at Jenny and rolled her eyes.

Jenny enjoyed celebrating the holiday with her family and was delighted to see the little one's surprised faces when Rebecca handed Henry and Lizzie the brightly painted 'books'. She was speechless when her sister handed a storybook to her, saying it was for the baby. Jenny thumbed through the pages admiring the cheerful drawings of flowers, trees and animals in the tale of a sly old fox that outwitted a trapper. She had gotten the idea from an account Amos Haskins told her and her students while looking for tracks in the snow last winter.

She was elated to hear the toddlers ask Pa to read theirs and baby Patrick's storybooks aloud and when he finished Henry came to Jenny, asked her to read the book given to her baby then sat on her lap while she read.

Throughout the festive day everyone paid special attention to the toddlers for it was important to Rebecca and Charles that their children remember Christmas as a day filled with love and family.

No mention was made of the war nor the consequence of the Confederacy's recent decision to halt supplies from the North to feed Union captives in southern prisons. This action, however, and its repercussions would cause much bitterness and turmoil for the north and south.

Jenny continued tutoring the Summers children throughout the cold damp winter for it was agreed the lessons would come to a close at the end of March and on her last day, Ann and Paul presented her with a soft flannel gown for the baby along with a matching blanket.

"Ann and Mom sewed it," Paul confessed, "but I picked out the material."

"It's beautiful," Jenny said admiring the gifts. "Thank you, both."

Large with child, she kissed both on the cheek as Mrs. Summers and her husband entered.

Mabel Summers handed her another package explaining, "It's from Mr. and Mrs. Reid."

"Ya'll have been so kind to me," she said. "Thank you, so very much for the baby's gown and blanket."

Mabel smiled at her then turned to her daughter. "Did you ask?"

Jenny saw Ann turn pink. "Mrs. Hyland, would you consider teaching us after the baby's born?"

She thought a moment before replying, "I'd consider continuing in the fall, Ann, but I think the baby's going to require my attention for a little while."

"See! I told you!" Ann said excitedly to her parents.

Colonel Summers chuckled taking Jenny by the elbow and walking her down the corridor. "I cannot thank you enough for instructing the children. They've blossomed under your tutelage. They had an excellent schoolteacher in Toledo and I didn't think we'd be so lucky here, but you've proven me wrong."

"It's been my pleasure working with Ann and Paul," she replied rubbing her side.

"Got a little kicker, eh?"

Jenny nodded, smiling.

"I don't know who you have to help with the baby's delivery, Mrs. Hyland, and please forgive my frankness, but Nurse Hamilton has offered her assistance. I, too, offer mine. All you have to do is send word to either of us, or both of us."

"Thank you, Colonel Summers," she replied as they went through the double doors. "I'll keep that in mind.

"Thank you for the lovely gifts," Jenny repeated as Ann and Paul handed her the packages.

"Can we visit?" Paul asked.

"Of course. I'd love that," she replied kissing his cheek then his sister's before saying good-bye to the family.

It was a beautiful early spring afternoon as the sun was bright, the air was cool and bouquets of jonquils and daffodils were scattered around the park. Tiny buds were bursting on the hickories and oaks and the grass around the park benches and trees was turning green. Sparrows and chickadees flitted along tree branches while a flock of robins pecked at the ground in search of food.

Jenny cringed at the sight of wagons, laden with household goods, and canvass tents set up at the far end of the park as children in ragged clothes played under the trees while parents loitered around smoky campfires.

Clarksville's population had exploded with refugees from neighboring towns and farms due to the bands of guerilla and jayhawkers terrorizing isolated homesteads and settlements.

Jenny understood that these displaced people felt safe and secure within the occupied town and also knew many of the farmers now living in tents would not be here if the Union army had not confiscated their crops and left nothing in which to support their families. These were hard-working people who had become destitute at the hands of Federal troops and were relying on the goodwill of Clarksville citizens, which was growing thin for weary men, women and children had replaced ex-Confederate soldiers in soup lines throughout town.

Jenny's heart went out to these people and wished to be able to help, but knew it was not possible. She had been using half her salary to buy necessary food and supplies for the family and the other half was saved, knowing it would be needed for the baby. She was not certain how she would make ends meet, as there would be no income for at least six months but had mentally sighed with relief when Ann asked her to continue tutoring.

"We'll just have to do the best we can," she thought while passing another set of tents. "At least there's a solid roof over our heads."

She showed Pa and Mrs. Cobb the gown and blanket set the Summers family had given the baby after she returned home and then opening the parcel from the Reid's found a bolt of muslin for diapers and a pair of fur-lined booties.

Jenny felt the baby kick as she took the gifts to her room and placed them in the cradle Rebecca lent her.

She went to the window, picked up Caleb's portrait and murmured tenderly, "Our child will be born soon, Caleb. I sorely miss you."

The pain in Jenny's back did not subside while she walked around the town trying to ignore it. She had been out for nearly an hour and was passing the hospital at Stewart College when she heard her name.

"How are you?" Nurse Hamilton asked with concern.

"I'm okay," Jenny answered, breathing slowly while another sharp pain went through her body.

"Are you having severe pain?" the nurse asked softly taking her arm.

Jenny nodded.

"Is it constant?"

Jenny gritted her teeth and shook her head.

"I'll come by after my shift, this evening," the woman said checking the watch pinned to her apron. "I should be there after six. If you need me before then, send word."

Jenny continued walking throughout Clarksville before finding herself in front of Charles' where Henry and Lizzie were on the verandah playing. Rubbing her side she watched them for a moment before they realized she was there and Henry squealed while Lizzie ran to her, hugging her legs. Rebecca came out, curious as to what was going on.

"Jenny darlin', you look peaked." Her eyes suddenly grew wide. "Is the baby coming?"

Jenny shook her head. "Not yet, Reb. At least I don't think so. I just have wicked pain every now and then."

Rebecca took her sister's arm, walked her up the porch steps and asked quietly, "You're not bleeding are you?"

Jenny shook her head again.

"Henry," Rebecca said, "get your Aunt Jenny a glass of water. Lizzie, go get a pillow from the sofa. Come Jenny darlin', have a seat."

Jenny was glad to get off her swollen feet as Rebecca moved a child's rocker in front of Jenny then lifted her legs onto it saying, "There! That should help alleviate the swelling." Next she went behind Jenny, softly rubbing her tight shoulders and when the children returned Lizzie handed her mother the pillow while Henry gave Jenny the water. Rebecca placed the pillow at the small of Jenny's back and continued massaging.

"This is heavenly," Jenny whispered aloud. Soon, though, a wracking bolt of pain made her whole body shiver.

"Jenny!" Rebecca said alarmed.

Breathing hard she replied, "It's okay, Reb."

"Jenny, let me help you to my room. You can rest there."

"No, Reb. I want to go back to Pa's."

"Henry, tell your Ma we're taking Aunt Jenny to Grandpa's. Be quick about it." She helped her sister out of the rocker. "Lizzie, come and hold your aunt's hand while I get my wrap."

Henry was in tow when Rebecca returned, taking Jenny's arm. "Henry, take your aunt's other hand. Lizzie, hold on to mine. We're going to walk slowly. Understand?"

Jenny bit her lip as the children nodded and upon reaching the house another set of contractions went through her body and Jenny grasped on to the porch railing, gritting her teeth.

"Pa!" Rebecca yelled into the house.

When the pain subsided Jenny opened her eyes to see five faces staring at her in horror and concern. She smiled and chuckled then suddenly felt something warm between her legs.

"Oh, dear," she said, feeling herself go pale.

Olivia Cobb took her by the waist saying, "It's probably just...the beginning, Jenny. Mike, help me take her upstairs. Rebecca, there's gingerbread in the kitchen. Why don't you and the children..."

Nurse Hamilton, as promised, came by after six that evening and Pa directed her straight up to Jenny's room where Mrs. Cobb had been all afternoon. Neither woman came down until the next morning as church bells rang out.

"Mike," Olivia said, her voice laced with tiredness, "I could use some coffee, if you have any."

"How is she?" Pa asked nervously.

"She's fine," she said patting his arm. "She's young and strong. Saddie...Nurse Hamilton thinks she still has awhile to go.

"Would you take word to the hospital that Nurse Hamilton won't be there today?"

"I will after I fix ya'll some coffee and something to eat," he replied.

Pa was asleep at the kitchen table when a terrible noise woke him. He looked around uncertain of where he was or the time. The horrible noise was heard again.

"Jenny!"

He quickly got up and hurried into the parlor as Olivia Cobb descended the stairs, fatigue showed in her eyes.

"You have a grandson, Mike," she said covering a yawn. "Mother and child are doing well. Nurse Hamilton will be down shortly. I'm going home."

Pa took his friend by the shoulders and said with warmth, "Thank you, Olivia."

She gently caressed his face and asked, "Walk me home?"

When he returned Nurse Hamilton met him at the door. "Jenny and the baby are resting right now, Mr. Macrae. I'll be by this evening to check on them both."

"Thank you, so very much," Pa said shaking her hand. "I'm beholden to you."

#

Jenny heard whimpering come from the cradle next to the bed and opening her heavy eyelids, Caleb's portrait stared at her from the windowsill. She whispered, "We've a son, Caleb. John Benjamin Hyland, in honor of your father and Benjie."

She picked up the tiny bundle whose rose colored mouth was sucking a teeny fist and chubby legs kicked at the blanket.

"Shhh, John. Surely you can't be hungry. I fed you less than an hour ago. Goodness," she exclaimed as the child latched on to her. Sitting back down she watched as her son suckled and a pudgy hand took hold of her little finger when she gently stroked his cheek.

"That's quite a grip you have there," she smiled down at him. "You've got your father's hair, John. I hope your black eyes turn blue like his."

Jenny glanced over to Caleb's portrait before dozing as the newborn suckled.

She woke to sunlight, the wonderful aroma of coffee and a soft rap at the door as Rebecca peeked in.

"May I?"

Jenny nodded watching with half closed eyes while her sister gazed at the sleeping child.

"He's beautiful," she whispered. "Pa's fixed you a banquet. Would you like me to bring up a tray?"

Jenny shook her head then sat up. "I'll be down in a minute."

Then after donning a clean gown, Jenny checked on the pink cheeked child then gingerly made her way downstairs to find Pa at the stove turning over eggs. The small table was laden with biscuits, fresh butter and a pot of coffee.

"Goodness, this is a banquet!"

"Thanks to your sister," Pa said while Rebecca poured hot coffee into three mugs.

"It was the least I could do. Especially after all you've done for the rest of us."

After replacing the pot on the stove Rebecca hugged her sister with affection saying, "He's a beautiful child, Jenny."

Sitting down Jenny asked where the food came from and Rebecca blushed prettily, explaining how she was in the park one afternoon finishing a painting of a flower garden when a woman who was admiring it, offered to buy it.

"Said she'd be interested in any other paintings or drawings I might want to sell. Maybe I can support the family for a while. At least until the paints and paper run out," she laughed.

As Jenny ate the biscuits and eggs John was heard crying upstairs.

"I'll get him," Pa offered eagerly.

"He'll need to be changed," Jenny said.

"I've changed plenty of diapers in my lifetime, Jenny darlin'."

When he left, Rebecca said, chuckling, "He did the same when Lizzie was born. In fact, he's the one to show me how to put a diaper on properly. You wouldn't believe what I did to the poor child."

The next few weeks brought fair sunny days as well as family and friends stopping by to see the newborn. Henry and Lizzie often sat together on the sofa taking turns holding John while Pa and Rebecca were watchful. Jenny found it curious that the two children were so eager to be with the infant and commented so one afternoon.

"Alice doesn't let them near Patrick, let alone hold him," Rebecca complained.

"Is he frail?"

Rebecca shook her head, frowning. "Both Alice and her mother are constantly saying how Patrick looks so much like Wade and I suspect that's why she mollycoddles the child.

"Of course, I'm only guessing."

Later that spring, Jenny received a thick envelope from Mac and to her dismay and surprise found a fair deal of money inside a letter. She scowled at the amount, putting it aside, before reading the note.

Dear Jenny,

Sue, the girls and I are faring well and hope that you and the baby are also well and healthy...

...The enclosed money is from Caleb's last pay. I took the liberty of procuring it through his attorney, Jacob Cohen's father. It took longer than expected.

While I was at Mr. Cohen's, he informed me there's a party interested in purchasing the land and cabin you and Caleb own. Mr. Cohen will send you a notarized letter when a monetary offer has been given. I thought you should know this.

Also Mr. Arthur Johnstone of the Springfield National Bank said he needed to get in touch with you regarding some business. I provided him with your address.

"Sell Caleb's land?"

The concept had never entered her mind and glancing across the parlor floor to watch John asleep on a blanket she thought of Caleb and soon made her way upstairs before returning to the parlor with his leather haversack in hand. Jenny sat down, placed the bag in her lap then took a long deep breath and unlatched the buckles. Slowly she removed two worn flannel shirts, the woolen socks and mittens she had knitted, a small cloth sewing bag, the kerchief with her initials and an envelope with her name written in his pen.

Jenny stared at her name for the longest time before a trembling hand tore it open.

My Dearest Love,

It is difficult to write this letter, knowing you will be reading it because I am not returning home to you. It hurts far more than words can ever say to imagine that I will never see, hold, or touch you again.

As the case may be, my house must be put in order and I do not want you to bear any burdens. My attorney, Mr. Eli Cohen, Jacob Cohen's father, holds the deed to the cabin and property. Mr. Cohen has a notarized letter informing him that the property becomes yours alone upon my death. You may do as you wish with it. If you're in dire straits, Jenny, if you need the funds, do not hesitate to sell.

The small trust fund given to me when my father died is held at the Springfield National Bank. Mr. Arthur Johnstone, president of the bank, also has a notarized letter informing him that in the case of my death the fund is to go to you.

If something arises enlist the aid of either Mr. Cohen or Mr. Johnstone.

You will need to apply for my last military pay, Jenny. Mac can help with this.

It grieves me senseless, Jenny love, to think you may be reading this. I know my love for you is great and I can only pray and hope that this love will help you during this dark time.

I love you, always

A postscript at the bottom read;

Jenny, in the sewing bag is a brooch for Emily. Seth asked me to keep it for him. Please return it to him.

Jenny held the letter next to her heart as she cried long and hard, imagining the pain and suffering Caleb must have endured writing the letter, making certain she was provided for.

Hours later, with a painful heart, she walked John to the post office and mailed a letter to Mac thanking him for securing Caleb's pay along with a small package containing Seth's gift and a short note to Emily.

One bright day as summer drew near Pa came into the kitchen carrying a small package along with an envelope for Jenny. He placed the mail on the table, took John from her and went to the backyard to tend his garden.

Taking a load of wet clean diapers outside and hanging them on the line Jenny asked, "Has Reb heard from Robert?"

Pa shook his head.

The war's carnage had continued during the spring of 1864 as General Grant, the Federal Commander since March, advanced his army of 118,000 men toward Richmond to confront General Lee's army of 61,000 troops. Two costly conflicts, the Wilderness and Spotsylvania, resulted in more than 55,000 casualties during early May.

Further south General Sherman marched his troops from Meridian, Mississippi to Atlanta, Georgia leaving behind a path of destruction.

Rebecca's last letter from Robert told of the 25th South Carolina's march to Richmond to aid General Lee in the defense of the Confederate capital but she had not heard from her husband since and had been sick with worry.

Jenny sighed heavily thinking about her sister, knowing what it was like to worry for a loved one, uncertain as to where they were and if they were well.

"When will it end?" she thought miserably. "How many more must die before enough is finally enough? There are already too many widows and orphans."

"Good mornin', ya'll."

Jenny turned to see Rebecca, Lizzie, Henry and Olivia Cobb coming into the backyard, Rebecca carryong a handful of yellow rosebuds.

"They haven't opened yet, but should soon. They're the first of the season and I knew you'd like some."

"Oh, Reb, they're lovely. Thank you."

Jenny took the flowers inside while the others fussed over John. She placed the stems in a vase as a distant memory came to mind and staring at the roses, thought of Ma but was soon interrupted when Rebecca came into the kitchen with Olivia saying, "Mike's in his glory with those children. I've never known a man to be so attached to his grandchildren."

"If only Alice would let Pa..." Rebecca started to complain. Then looking slightly embarrassed murmured, "Don't pay me any mind. I'm just out of sorts."

Jenny went to her sister, hugged her then felt Rebecca begin to cry.

"I shouldn't..."

"It's okay, Reb. Go ahead and have a good one."

"It'll make you feel better," Olivia said patting her.

"I don't want Lizzie to see me like this."

Olivia glanced at Jenny then replied, "I'll make sure she stays outside for a while."

Jenny held onto Rebecca and after a while said, "Let's go into the parlor, Reb."

Sitting together on the sofa she asked, "What is it, Reb? Have you heard something?"

Rebecca nodded then whispered, "Not from Robert. But there's fighting in Petersburg. Generals Lee and Grant are..." She shook her head and wiped away tears, unable to finish.

"This damn war's killing me," she sighed while Jenny continued holding her.

They heard the backdoor close and Pa came into the parlor holding a wailing John. "He's hungry," Pa apologized, handing the baby to Jenny. He sat on the other side of Rebecca, took her hand and asked, "You okay, Reb darlin'?"

She shrugged.

Jenny watched as Pa glanced across the room to the portrait of Ma and soon they were all quiet, lost in their own thoughts.

That evening when the small house was once again quiet and Jenny opened the package from Emily. It contained a small loaf of gingerbread, cans of condensed milk and a letter.

Dearest Jenny,

Jacob had no tins of fruits or vegetables as supplies are low. He's promised to set aside some when his next shipment is received.

Jenny, I want you to know that I've seen Mr. Eli Cohen lately. I wasn't certain how to go about this, but I'd like to buy your cabin and land. I have a small trust fund and made an offer to Mr. Cohen. He said he'd contact you about it. I wanted the offer to be fair and legal. I wasn't certain if anyone else was interested in the land, so I went to him first.

I don't know if you're saving the property for John. If so, I'm willing to care for it until such time. I just wanted you to know that if you're considering selling it, I'm interested in buying. I have not told Mother of my intentions, not that she'd be upset with me. I just wanted to do this on my own...

Jenny picked up the envelop Pa had given her earlier in the day and read Mr. Cohen's return address. She opened the letter and skimmed through it, Emily's offer was, indeed, generous.

She leaned back on the sofa and looked up Ma's portrait.

Jenny had often considered moving back to Springfield, especially after Caleb's death for she knew there would be comfort living in the cabin with friends close by. But she also knew she needed her family and wanted John to grow up near Pa, Rebecca and Charles.

"But sell the cabin and land?" she asked aloud, uncertainty in her voice and heart. Jenny thought of the snow covered prairie during the long cold winter and the sea of grass teeming with birds and wildlife on bright summer days.

Picking up Emily's letter she said quietly, "I'll think on it, Emmy."

General Sherman attacked Confederate troops on Kennesaw Mountain, less than fifty miles from Atlanta at the end of June. The engagement, resulting in the death of nearly two thousand Federal troops, was a staunch victory for the Confederacy.

During this time, President Lincoln, who had secured the Republican nomination in Baltimore, signed the Internal Revenue Act, increasing taxes to aid in the war effort.

In July, Rebecca finally received word from Robert telling her he had escaped harm during the attacks on Petersburg although many of his comrades had not been so lucky.

That same week, Jenny sent a notarized letter to Mr. Eli Cohen stating the cabin and land were to be given to Emily Hyland.

The fragrance of the roses from the neighbor's bushes filled the parlor as Jenny fed her hungry three-month-old son while Henry and Lizzie slept on a worn quilt at her feet, damp hair curled around their cherubic faces. Their bare feet were scratched and filthy from playing in the backyard all morning.

Rebecca was helping Pa weed the small garden as bees pollinated squash and pea flowers for she was much more relaxed and at ease after hearing from Robert, knowing he was safe.

Jenny gazed down at her infant as he tightly held her fingers and mused how he had been conceived a year ago. Her heart was filled with joy and love for this tiny being, but continued to ache for Caleb, missing him more every day.

She got a strong whiff of the rose blossoms as a slight breeze carried the scent across the room and Jenny frowned at Ma's portrait as Rebecca entered the room with a basket of clean dried diapers.

"Where's Elijah these days, Reb?"

"Uncle Elijah's been tending Charles' and the Denton's vegetable gardens, although he's become quite the entrepreneur lately," she smiled wide with mirth. "I've heard tell the ol' Negro's been selling rose bushes to the Lincolnite women and getting a mighty nice sum for them."

"Really?" Jenny said, amused and thoughtful.

Rebecca nodded. "I'm sure he'd be glad to give you a bush or two, Jenny. All you have to do is ask. He seems awfully fond of you."

"What makes you say that?"

"Why every time he sees me, he asks about you. How you're doing, if the babe's well, how you're carrying on."

"Really?" she repeated glancing up at Ma's portrait.

"I remember Robert telling me how Uncle Elijah always asked how you were getting on. Ma, too."

The first week in August brought a major win to the Union Army as Admiral Farragut captured the last Confederate seaport stronghold; Mobile, Alabama, and by the end of the month Forts Morgan and Gaines were in Federal hands.

Atlanta fell to General Sherman at the beginning of September and later that month Northern victories were won in decisive battles taken place in the Shenandoah Valley where the aftermath was the destruction of many of the Valley's crops, cattle and supplies desperately needed by the Confederate Army.

Jenny hurried as fast as her feet would carry her to Charles' where Pa, pale and pensive, had just returned from, saying Rebecca needed her.

Her heart was pumping furiously by the time she reached the house, hearing loud dramatic crying coming from the opened window as Rebecca sat on a porch rocker cradling Lizzie. She handed Jenny a letter, large tears running down her face.

Jenny scanned the note.

...your husband, Major Robert Burditt, was taken prisoner after the battle of Weldon. He was being transported north. I suspect they're sending him to Elmira, New York...

Jenny did not know what to say, how to comfort her sister. Granted, the communication did not say Robert had been injured. But a prisoner of war?

She knelt next to the rocker and took Rebecca's hand just as Charles came out to the verandah with Mr. Denton who looked old and haggard. She watched them shake hands before the elder man left and Charles sighed, "Wade was captured when Fort Morgan was taken. He's a prisoner on Johnson Island."

Hysterical wailing came from the house and Charles retreated.

"At least Robert's out of the fighting," Rebecca murmured. "And I no longer have to worry about him going into battle."

The crying from inside intensified.

"Reb, why don't you and Lizzie come to Pa's?" she pleaded.

"Can I come, too?" a small voice asked.

Jenny turned to see Henry, his eyes filled with tears, standing at the open door and holding out her arms he hurried to her then whispered, "I'm scared."

Gritting her teeth, Jenny took the small boy's hand and stood up, held out her other hand to Rebecca and said firmly, "We're going to Pa's."

They spent the day picking vegetables from Pa's garden then later walked down the street to work in Mrs. Cobb's kitchen garden. Olivia enlisted the help of the three-year-olds in making apple crisp while Pa and Jenny did their best to comfort Rebecca, listening to her fears and hopes for Robert.

After a late picnic supper in Pa's backyard, Charles came to retrieve a dirty and tired Henry who asked Pa if he could stay the night.

"Your mother needs you," Charles said caressing his child's cheek.

"No she doesn't!" he angrily stomped his little foot. "She doesn't need anyone but Granny Denton and Uncle Wade. I'm staying here."

He ran to Pa, begging, "Please Grandpa? Can I stay with you and Aunt Jenny? Please?"

Pa looked distressed patting the child on the head while Jenny watched Charles and saw the stark hurt in his eyes. She went to the little boy and softly said, "Your Pa needs you, Henry."

He stared at her, turned to look at his father then after a moment said, "I've changed my mind, Grandpa."

Henry walked to Charles, took his father's hand and together they left while the stars twinkled brightly in the moonless sky and later that evening, Jenny and Pa walked Rebecca and Lizzie back to Charles' as John was rocked on the front porch in Mrs. Cobb's arms.

The second week of October, Jenny walked to the hospital at Stewart College where the Summers children were anxiously waiting to begin lessons again. Jenny was nervous about leaving six-month-old John, but knew he was in good hands with Pa and Rebecca.

Going past the park where the yellow hickories and small patches of purple asters swayed in the slight breeze, Jenny heard a flock of noisy Canada geese overhead. She quickly glanced over to the park bench and spied a mockingbird perched on the back, singing loudly.

Hearing her name she looked to see Ann and Paul run toward her before Ann embraced her affectionately and Paul stood nearby smiling, holding onto a large book.

"What's the book, Paul?"

" _The Odyssey_! I worked all summer and bought it. Well, I got half and Pa paid the other half.

"Can we read it in class?"

"Of course. Good morning, Mrs. Summers."

"How are you and that beautiful baby?"

"Well, thank you. Shall we get started?"

By November Jenny had grown comfortable with the routine of teaching in the morning while Pa and Rebecca, with Lizzie and Henry's help, took care of John.

The northern victories by Admiral Farragut and General Sherman, as well as a belief that the war was finally coming to an end, aided Abraham Lincoln in his re-election bid for Presidency in the fall of 1864.

On November 15th, General Sherman ordered the destruction of Atlanta, Georgia, as he began his devastating march to the sea for the Union general's principal goal was the total destruction of the Confederacy and finality to the war.

Colonel Summers, carrying a hamper, entered the heated room at noon as Jenny finished reading a passage from _The Odyssey_.

"Ann and Paul, you will be staying here this afternoon. Your mother's not well."

Jenny had noticed how Mrs. Summers appeared pale and sickly the previous day and when the children arrived this morning unescorted, Ann explained her mother had a fever.

"Is there anything I can do, Colonel Summers?"

"No, thank you, Mrs. Hyland. I do want to walk you out, though.

"There are sandwiches. Save one for me, Paul," he said taking Jenny by the elbow and when they reached the double doors, Jenny noticed the worried lines on his forehead as he held the door then followed her out into the cool late-November sunshine.

"Mrs. Hyland," he said gravely, "my wife appears to have contracted smallpox."

"Smallpox?" she whispered, shocked.

"Yes," he answered. "She's one of a handful at the time, but..."

He looked skyward and continued, "With the hundreds of refugees living in squalor around the town, and troops constantly coming and going it will only worsen. I think it best to postpone the children's lessons for now."

Jenny bit her lip then asked with concern, "Colonel Summers, is it...safe for Ann and Paul to return home if their mother's so ill?"

"They're most likely already infected, Mrs. Hyland. As are you."

"Oh dear God," Jenny thought.

"How do you know if someone has smallpox...what symptoms do..."

"First sign is usually a high fever and body aches. A few days later a rash will appear on the face, spreading to the rest of the body. The rash looks like tiny pimples that grow and become pussy."

"What should be done...?"

"Make them as comfortable as possible and be certain they drink water, as the fever will cause dehydration," he said bluntly.

"If there's anything I can do for you, your wife or the children please do not hesitate to let me know, Colonel Summers," her voice was filled with sincerity. "Ann and Paul can come for me at any time."

"Thank you, Mrs. Hyland. The same goes here. If you cannot find me ask for Nurse Hamilton."

#

Going past the park, Jenny shook her head with disgust as a group of boys chased a rat through the refugee camp where more than fifty families lived in filth and poverty. She walked the quiet streets, back to the row house, thinking how Olivia Cobb complained about feeling achy ' _all over_ ' just the other night.

She entered the house to find Rebecca in the parlor knitting a pair of thick wool socks for Robert while the three children slept on the rug, a worn quilt covering their small frames.

"Where's Pa?" she asked.

"Mrs. Cobb's. She's under the weather so Pa took over some soup."

"How's everything here?"

"Fine. This yarn's so soft, Jenny. I wrote your friend Emily, thanking her for the skeins. I also sent a small painting. My way of repaying her."

"She'll love it, Reb. I'm going over to Mrs. Cobb's."

"Don't you want a bite to eat?"

"Later."

Jenny knocked on Mrs. Cobb's door then entered calling, "Pa?"

"Upstairs, Jenny."

He was sitting next to his friend, wiping her fevered brow as she lay in bed, her face flushed, covered in tiny pimples.

Jenny's heart sank. "She needs to drink, Pa. I'll fix her some tea."

"Jenny darlin', what's wrong with Oliv?"

"I believe it's smallpox."

Throughout the week, Jenny and Pa took turns caring for Mrs. Cobb and on the fourth morning, Jenny entered the woman's bedroom and was mortified to see Pa sweating profusely.

"I don' feel so well. Think I'll go rest a bit."

"You do that, Pa. I'll check on you later." Fearfully she watched him leave, for just that morning the local paper reported a few smallpox-related deaths within the town.

Jenny made a mug of sweetened tea for Mrs. Cobb then helped her to sit up and drink, relieved to see some of the pox marks healing, turning into scabs.

"I think I'm getting better," she whispered hoarsely.

"I think you're right, Mrs. Cobb."

"I'm going to be scarred, though, aren't I?"

Jenny nodded before Mrs. Cobb sighed, "A small price to pay for one's life."

Jenny left Mrs. Cobb sleeping, relieved to know Pa's friend was out of harm's way, and returning to the house Rebecca was reading to the three-year-olds and John was whining.

Rebecca handed the baby to her before sitting next to Henry and feeling his forehead.

"I don't feel good, Aunt Reb. Don't tell Mommy. She'll be mad at me."

"Jenny, I need to get Charles."

Jenny nodded with understanding.

"Lizzie? Do you want to stay here or come with me?"

"Stay here," the little girl said taking her cousin's hand and holding it.

"I'll be right back."

When Rebecca returned with an ashen-faced Charles, Jenny handed John to her sister then hurried upstairs to check on Pa, biting her lip at the sight of a rash on his face.

"Jenny..."

"I'm here, Pa."

"How's Oliv?"

"She's fine, Pa. I believe she's out of the woods."

He closed his eyes.

"Pa, you've got to drink something. Have some water." She held his feverish head while he sipped from the cup then afterward returned to the parlor where Charles cradled his son while Lizzie sat next to him.

"How's Pa?" Rebecca asked. "Does he have...?"

"I believe so."

"Smallpox?" Charles asked incredulously.

"Yes."

Dread registered in his eyes as he looked down at his child inquiring, "Could Henry have it?"

Rebecca spoke softly, "Charles, we've all come in contact with it. Time will tell."

"I must take Henry home," he muttered getting up with his eldest in his arms then immediately sat back down. "Alice and Patrick, I don't want ..."

"Charles, why don't you bring over the little cot so you and Henry can stay here?" Jenny suggested.

He stared back at her.

"Jenny?" Rebecca began, "I'd like to stay here, too." "

"Thanks, Reb, it'd be nice to have the extra hands. You and Lizzie can stay in my room. I don't think Mrs. Cobb would mind if I used her couch to rest."

As General Sherman continued his destructive march through Georgia and Confederate General John Bell Hood's Army of Tennessee reached Nashville in an effort to take back the capital from Union control, Clarksville was in the grips of a smallpox epidemic where local church bells tolled daily for the deaths of many of its citizens.

Jenny checked on Mrs. Cobb who was slowly recovering while Pa and Henry worsened. Charles never left his son's side, constantly mopping the child's fevered face and body, gently dabbing at the nasty pus marks and resting only when his child rested.

Henry's high temperature never abated and Jenny knew this bode ill. She grew more worried late one evening after finding Rebecca and Lizzie asleep in her room, both covered in sweat and kneeling next to Lizzie, flinched at the child's fevered forehead then heard Pa moaning from the other room.

Jenny was frantic, uncertain what to do or whom to help first. Brushing a sweat-soaked lock from her face she promised, "I'll be back, Lizzie."

"Pa?" she asked entering his darkened room while carrying the lantern to the bureau.

He, too, was sound asleep as a low moan escaped his dry lips.

With a damp cloth, Jenny gently wiped his fevered face, tiny pimples glaring red as his brow furrowed in pain, then afterward, checked on Rebecca and Lizzie, both sleeping fitfully, Rebecca grimacing with pain.

Carrying the low-lit lantern, Jenny tiredly went down the stairs and into the parlor as little John cooed in the cradle and grabbed her finger when she picked him up and held him to her. Charles slept on the cot next to the couch where Henry laid wrapped in a heavy quilt, his glistening hair pasted around his face. John started fussing and she went into the kitchen to heat water for tea and feed him. She was sipping the hot drink when Charles came in, his handsome face haggard with exhaustion and worry.

"How's Pa?"

"His fever's still high."

"Where's Reb?"

"She and Lizzie are sleeping. They're both quite feverish, Charles," she informed him as he slumped into a chair, placing his head in both hands.

"What have we done to deserve this?"

Jenny did not have an answer.

"I need to check on Mrs. Cobb, Charles. Would you mind holding John while I'm gone? He was just fed so he should fall asleep."

Charles took the child and shortly Jenny left, hurrying down the street to Mrs. Cobb's where light came from the front room. She knocked softly and was surprised to see the other woman answer the door.

Mrs. Cobb, pale and gaunt, ushered Jenny inside.

"I'm glad to see you're up and about, Mrs. Cobb. Have you had something to eat?"

"I made myself some broth, Jenny," her voice sounded weak and hollow. "Would you like a cup? You look as though you could use some."

"No, thank you. Is there anything I can get for you or do for you?"

"I'm doing fine, Jenny. Where's your father? I was hoping to see him."

It was then Jenny realized Pa's friend did not know how sick he was and when she was told Mrs. Cobb encouraged Jenny to go back home.

"I'm doing remarkably well, Jenny, for what I've been through. When I'm feeling stronger, I'll come over and help."

Jenny smiled ruefully, replying, "I'll come by tomorrow, Mrs. Cobb."

"Jenny! Jenny! Wake up! Something's wrong with Reb!" Jenny heard the fear in Charles' voice as he shook her about the shoulders. Dim sunlight came through the kitchen window.

After returning from Mrs. Cobb's house, she had checked once more on Pa, her sister and niece and found them all asleep. John was also sleeping so Jenny decided to get some much-needed rest and fell asleep at the kitchen table.

"Jenny!" Charles said loudly as he continued shaking her.

It took a minute longer for Jenny's head to clear.

"Reb?" she asked, not fully awake.

"Yes, Jenny," he answered his voice laced with frustration. "She's in your room."

Jenny groggily made her way upstairs and entering the bedroom heard a sickening moan. Rebecca laid in a fetal position, her nightgown drenched in sweat and her eyes opened wide but unfocused, her breathing hoarse and shallow.

"Oh my God, Reb."

She did not appear to take notice of Jenny wiping her forehead, brushing aside moist black curls before shivering violently.

Taking a quick glance across the room to see Lizzie asleep on the small bed, her little face still flushed, Jenny ran downstairs, grabbed her shawl and told Charles, "I'm going to get help."

She glimpsed at Henry who was very still.

Jenny ran all the way to Stewart College and rushing up the steps of the hospital, took no notice of the Union soldier watching her, his eyebrows knitted. She pushed open the double doors and walked up to the first nurse she encountered. "Excuse me. I'm looking for Nurse Hamilton. It's an emergency."

The nurse looked up from a board.

"Please," Jenny implored, "I need to see her."

"Mrs. Hyland?"

She turned to see Colonel Summers watching but in her panic did not see the worried and tired look in his eyes nor the man he had been in deep conversation with, who stared at her.

"It's my sister, Colonel Summers. I was hoping Nurse Hamilton could come..."

He took her by the elbow, excused himself from the officer and said, "Mrs. Hyland, I'm sorry, but Nurse Hamilton died this morning."

She paled visibly. "I'm so sorry, Colonel Summers. It's just that my sister..."

"May I be of service?" he asked his voice thick with fatigue.

"Could you, please? I'm beside myself."

"Sam," he said to the other man, "I'll catch up with you later."

It was then Jenny noticed the other officer gazing at her and immediately recognized him as the officer from Gettysburg who had taken care of Michael.

Without expression he nodded to her.

She turned away then rushed outside while the burly lieutenant watched her leave.

Jenny explained Rebecca's symptoms while Colonel Summers, visibly shocked at learning of four smallpox cases under one roof, asked a number of questions and upon arriving at the house she escorted the doctor upstairs, ignoring Charles' hateful glare at the Union officer, showing him into her bedroom. As he looked over Rebecca she went to check on Pa, placing a cool cloth on his brow and wiping the tender rash gently.

Pa woke, complaining of pain in his legs and lower back then whispered he was thirsty so she helped him sip some water then when he fell back to sleep Jenny returned to her bedroom where Colonel Summers was wiping Lizzie's forehead. Rebecca, no longer curled up, was lying on her back, staring at the ceiling.

Colonel Summers pulled the quilt over Lizzie's shoulder, caressed her cheek then stood up slowly, glanced over to Rebecca and watched her for a moment.

"Your father's next door?"

She nodded.

Jenny wrapped the shawl about her shoulders and walked outside, followed by Colonel Summers.

"Mrs. Hyland, your father will continue to need fluids. I'm sorry, but there's nothing I can do for your sister and her child. Try to make them as comfortable as possible."

Swallowing the sob, she asked shakily, "Were you able to check Henry?"

He shook his head. "If possible, I'll stop by tomorrow evening."

She thanked him as her troubled heart broke and tears fell.

Jenny, awakened by a muffled cry, was suddenly wide-awake, listened attentively. It was pitch black outside and sitting in a rocker, she lifted the low glowing lantern, glanced at Rebecca and Lizzie, sleeping, though both labored to breathe then heard the sobbing once again and hastened into Pa's room where he, too, slept.

Her heart throbbed violently as she went to the landing and listened to Charles' mournful cry from below and holding tight to the banister, she slowly descended.

A lantern glowed soft and low on the desk and across the narrow room Charles was huddled on the couch, cradling the body of his lifeless child.

Jenny's heart ripped as she gazed upon the scene then gritting her teeth, walked over and sat next to her brother holding his wracking shoulders, tears silently falling. She held Charles in her arms until it was light outside and he finally dozed, clutching his child.

Exhausted and grief-filled, she picked up a whining John from his cradle, went into the kitchen to feed him and when this was done carried John upstairs avoiding the sleeping Charles and entered Pa's room.

Pa slowly opened his eyes at hearing the door open and said weakly, "Don't bring the baby in here, Jenny."

"I have to, Pa. I've nowhere else to take him."

"How are Reb and Lizzie?"

Jenny looked away from him, not wanting him to see the pain nor the tears. She knelt next to his bed and caressed his very warm brow.

"Pa, I've got to go see Alice." Her voice shaking, she explained, "Little Henry's dead."

"Go, Jenny," he whispered.

Before leaving the house she checked on Lizzie and Rebecca, her face ashen and eyes glazed.

"Jenny?"

"I'm here, Reb."

"Bring me Lizzie."

Jenny, biting her bottom lip, looked over to the child asleep on the tiny cot. She placed John on the rug then went to the little girl, picked up the slight child and laid her next to Rebecca, kissed each on the forehead, lifted John and went downstairs where she found Charles rocking his son.

She took her shawl from the hook then wrapped John in a quilt.

"Charles," she said softly, kneeling next to him and holding his hand, "I'm going to get Alice. I'll be back shortly."

She kissed his sunken cheek then left into the cold early morning, walking to the neighborhood where Charles and Alice lived and along the way noticed many homes displaying black crepe and ribbons.

"The second time this town has seen too many deaths only this time it includes children."

She knocked on the door when she reached Charles'.

"'Mornin', Miz Jenny. It's mighty early," Elijah commented, yawning.

"I need to see Alice, Elijah," she said emotionally as the servant held open the door.

"Mistress Alice ain't here. She's gone to her mama's. Whatz matta, Miz Jenny?"

Closing her eyes she said quietly, "Little Henry died this morning."

The old Negro shook his head. "Ahs mighty sorrowful for de Mastah and Mistress. Ahs go to Mastah Denton an' tells de mistress. Ah'll come by your Pa's and fetch Mastah Charles and Mastah Henry later dis mornin', Miz Jenny. Don' ya worry none."

Jenny thanked him then left, walking with effort and before returning to the house, stopped at Mrs. Cobb's who sat on the couch drinking tea and who still looked pallid and weak.

"How's Mike?" she asked as Jenny felt her warm forehead.

Jenny only nodded, biting her lip.

The woman gently took Jenny's hand and asked, "What's wrong, Jenny?"

She sat beside Mrs. Cobb and started crying, telling the woman how Henry had died that morning and that Dr. Summers gave no hope for Rebecca nor Lizzie.

"You poor child," the woman said holding Jenny until John, kicking at his blanket, began crying loudly.

"I need to get home," Jenny sighed picking up her infant.

Entering the house, she saw Little Henry's body wrapped in a quilt on the couch and heard Charles in the kitchen pumping water. Heavy of heart she uncovered Henry's face and caressed it as warm tears fell.

"You were the sweetest little boy I've ever known, Henry Macrae," she choked. "It breaks my heart that my own child will never know you, for I'm certain you would've been good friends and he would've admired and looked up to you.

"Your cousin Lizzie..." she choked. "You take care of each other and her mama."

Jenny kissed his cold forehead, covered his cherubic face and turning around, saw Charles at the kitchen door holding a mug of steaming coffee for her, his hand shaking. She took the cup and put it down so she could hold onto him as they cried in each other's arms.

Elijah brought a wagon with a small pine casket in the back before noon and together, Charles and he took care of little Henry's body.

Later that evening Pa's fever broke but Rebecca and Lizzie's conditions had not changed and when there was a soft knock at the door Jenny slowly remembered Colonel Summers saying he would stop by, if possible.

Answering, she was surprised not to see Colonel Summers, but instead, the officer from Gettysburg who looked embarrassed.

"Good evening, Mrs. Hyland, I'm Sam Morrison, a friend of James Summers. He sends his regrets but is unable to come this evening due to..."

She stared at him before asking, "Who's ailing?"

"Paul."

She blinked back the threatening tears, trying to stay composed and with reluctance asked, "Will he be alright?"

Jenny saw him briefly hesitate then shake his head. "No ma'am, he'll not survive the night."

"Please give the family my condolences," she whispered, her voice faltering.

"Yes, ma'am," he said donning his hat then leaving.

Jenny went back inside then looked down at her child who reached out for her. Picking up the steel blue eyed child held him to her and sobbed quietly, "This is too much to comprehend. Too many innocent children dying. Too much death."

#

Long shadows fell over the four new graves in the Macrae family cemetery outside of Dover. Pa, still weak and pale from the illness, closed his prayer book as Charles and Alice stood at the foot of Henry's grave, neither holding the other. Jenny said a quiet prayer over Lizzie's grave then looking down at Rebecca's headstone thought of her sister's last request.

"I'll let Robert know, Reb."

Next she walked over to Ann Summers and kissed her lightly scarred cheek.

Ann handed a book to Jenny, asking, "Would you read the last...?" She could not finish the request.

Jenny found the last page of Odysseus' story and read it aloud as Colonel and Mrs. Summers held their tearful daughter. Although Jenny found it difficult to keep her voice from breaking, she eventually completed the passage.

"Thank you, Mrs. Hyland," the girl spoke softly, tearfully.

Holding Ann in her embrace, Jenny remembered another grief-stricken sister in Springfield.

"I blame these deaths on this damn war," she thought bitterly before kissing the girl's cheek once more then leaving the graveyard to be alone.

The few troops standing guard stepped aside while she walked past, down the path to where the farmhouse once stood and where the fields were covered in a thin blanket of snow.

Stopping for a moment, she closed her eyes and listened to the slow flowing river. Upon opening them, she spied the burned-out remains of the farmhouse.

"There's been too much destruction and death. Please, dear God, please help end this war. We've killed one another far too long and too many innocent children are dead and dying."

When she returned to the cemetery, Charles was helping his stoic-faced wife into the buggy while Ann and Mrs. Summers were already seated in the second carriage waiting for Colonel Summers. Jenny walked through the gate and went to Pa, standing at the foot of Ma's grave where a dried rose laid under the thin layer of snow.

"I do believe, Jenny darlin', had your Ma been alive today, this would have killed her. It certainly is killing me," he confessed.

She took his arm and thought, "It's killing me too, Pa."

"Mr. Macrae," Colonel Summers quietly spoke, holding out his hand, "words cannot express my gratitude for allowing us to bury Paul here. As I told Mrs. Hyland it was causing great distress for Mabel to think of her child being buried in..."

"We understand," Jenny replied glancing to where the lock of Benjie's hair was buried.

"We understand all too well," Pa concurred patting the other man's shoulder.

"Thank you," the officer said before re-joining his family.

Jenny took one more look at the graves thinking, "I would not have wanted ya'll buried in Clarksville. Your place is here.

"I'm sorely going to miss all of you. I love ya'll."

She walked back to the carriage wanting to be comforted, but knowing everyone she loved needed consoling and as a hand reached out to help her into the buggy, she glanced up at Charles' grief stricken face and thought with remorse, "His is a lost soul."

"Mrs. Hyland," she heard her name whispered while holding the proffered hand and stepping into the carriage turned to see Sam Morrison watching her keenly. He gently pressed her hand before letting go and Jenny felt herself blush.

"Thank you," she said quietly looking down at her gloved hand acknowledging the small gesture gave her much solace and wondered at this feeling.

#

Bright December sunshine beckoned to Jenny as she placed a bundled John in the pram, glad to leave behind the empty row house, for it felt too big and lonely without Rebecca and the children.

The deep blue sky was cloudless and the air was cold but no wind stirred through the leafless trees lining the street and while flocks of sparrows chirped noisily from bare bushes Jenny strolled through the town, passing numerous groups of Union soldiers all who seemed pleased about some event.

She was strolling by Stewart College when a group of nurses whispering conspiratorially to each other walked past her and she spied Mrs. Summers and Ann coming down the hospital steps. Mrs. Summers frowned at the nurses then seeing Jenny, said, "Hello, Mrs. Hyland."

Jenny furrowed her brow and replied, "Please call me Jenny."

"Only if you'll call me Mabel."

"Agreed. How are you, Ann?" she asked with affection.

The girl shrugged and looked away.

Jenny went to her saying, "I had a younger brother once, too, Ann."

The girl stared at her.

"He was killed at Gettysburg and I sorely miss him.

"One time, a number of years ago, he grew watermelons without anybody knowing it..." Jenny began, taking the girl's arm and pushing the pram past the crowded park while Mrs. Summers watched. Jenny told numerous stories of Benjie while they promenaded around the town and Ann replied in kind by telling stories of her own brother and whenever those memories became too hurtful, Jenny wrapped an arm around her young friend to give comfort. After a long time of walking throughout the town, they found themselves on the street where Ann lived and looking up at the brownstone saw her mother looking sown from a window.

"My father's friend, Colonel Morrison, was at Gettysburg," the girl told Jenny.

"Was he?"

"Did you have a good walk, ladies?" Mrs. Summers asked coming down the stairs, peering at her daughter solicitously.

Ann nodded. "Thank you, Mrs. Hyland," she said shyly.

Jenny took the child's chin, lifted it gently and said kindly, "Anytime you want to talk about Paul, Ann, I'll listen. He was a wonderful boy."

"I will," she murmured hugging Jenny.

"Mrs. Hyland. Sorry. Jenny, would you and your father join us for Christmas dinner?"

"Thank you, Mrs...Mabel, but we already have plans."

"If you have time, we'd love to have you drop by, anytime."

"Thank you. If I don't see you, have a nice holiday," she said warmly, knowing it would be a difficult and heart wrenching day for all.

By the time Jenny returned to the row house, John was screaming loudly to be fed and her curiosity was piqued as to why so many northern troops and Union sympathizers appeared to be celebrating. She was enlightened when Pa returned home from Mrs. Cobb's informing her of General Sherman's capture of Savannah, Georgia.

"I believe it's the end for the Confederacy," he proclaimed. "I certainly pray it's the end to this horrific time."

Christmas day dawned bright and cold and although the people of Clarksville continued to mourn the loss of hundreds of lives to the smallpox epidemic, they also despaired over General Hood's unsuccessful attempt at recapturing Nashville.

Jenny stood in the silent parlor, wiping at the falling tears, as memories of Rebecca, Lizzie and Henry played in her mind. She thought of Charles and Alice whom she had not seen since the funerals and was miffed when Pa informed her of Charles' decline to their invitation for Christmas dinner.

"Well, John, shall we go to Uncle Charles' and drop off our gifts?" she asked the eight-month-old grasping on to her skirt. "Later we can open the presents your cousin Michael and your Aunt Emmy sent."

Jenny was wrapping John into a thick blanket when Pa and Olivia Cobb came into the house carrying packages.

"You going out?"

"We're off to deliver gifts," she answered tying the knitted bonnet around the child's head.

"Mind taking these?" he asked handing her a small bag of apples and oranges and a box of bonbons.

"Not at all. We'll be gone a little while."

She set a fussing and squirming John into the pram with the presents at his feet and as soon as the carriage started moving, the child quieted down. Jenny sadly noticed more black ribbons on entryways and thought of the loved ones her own family had recently lost and felt great sorrow for those who mourned the loss of theirs.

Approaching Charles' house, she saw the black crepe hanging from the front door and her heart broke anew for her bereaved brother. She feared that Henry's death had caused Charles and Alice to grow further apart.

"You need each other, especially now," she thought, picking up John and going to the door.

Shortly, Elijah answered.

"Miz Jenny, yous jus' mist de Mastah. Dey gone to Mistress Alice mama's."

"That's okay, Elijah. We'll just leave our gifts," she replied with much disappointment, placing the packages on the couch then glancing at the old man Jenny hesitantly asked, "Elijah? Do you leave roses on Ma's grave?"

His eyes widened before he slowly nodded. "Yas ma'am. Ahs do."

"Why?" she rocked back and forth as John began to whine.

"Mah way a thankin' her fer savin' mah gran-youngins."

"What do you mean?"

"You and you mama took mah gran-childrin crost de river."

Startled, Jenny asked, "Those were your grandchildren?"

"Yas'um. Thanks to you an' you mama, des alls in Canada."

She thought about the young men who crossed the Cumberland River into Kentucky, then looking into his dark brown eyes she remembered the woman.

"You had a granddaughter that was expecting a child."

"Yas, ma'am," he beamed. "She done got a son, named Eli."

Jenny smiled at this then murmured, "Merry Christmas, Elijah."

Pushing the pram in the cold sunshine through the town, her heart was a little lighter. As she approached Stewart College she saw Colonel Morrison talking with his lieutenant. Jenny was on the verge of turning around when she saw him walking alone to the park, grief on his face. She remembered the gentle touch he had given her when she was in need of a small kindness.

Jenny slowly pushed the pram forward, then sighed as he sat onto the bench where she heard Caleb's 'goodbye' and reaching the bench asked softly, "Colonel Morrison?"

He looked up at her, surprise showing in his dark eyes.

"Are you all right?"

Waiting for an answer she sat down and listened to the children play and scream in the refugee encampment while the officer stared into space, apparently lost in thought.

"I've just lost my brother, Mrs. Hyland."

Jenny was astonished to hear the slight southern accent in his deep voice.

"And as you know, it is...difficult to lose a brother."

John began crying loudly while flailing and kicking under the thick blanket and Sam Morrison, suddenly aware of the cranky child, stood up then held out his hand to help Jenny off the bench and together they walked away from the park and John became quiet once again.

"My daughter used to do the same when she was a baby," he said, glancing at John. "She'd cry until someone picked her up. It used to make my wife crazy."

Jenny was quiet for a moment, not understanding the feeling of disappointment in hearing he had a family.

"How old is your daughter?"

"Abigail would've been nine last September. She and my wife died of pneumonia two winters ago."

Jenny stopped and stared at him with great sympathy as he took a step or two then halted and turned around. "I'm truly sorry Colonel Morrison."

He scowled then nodded saying, "Thank you, Mrs. Hyland."

Looking slightly perplexed, he took out his pocket watch, noted the time and stated, "I must leave. I need to make arrangements for my brother."

"I understand."

Jenny watched as he made his way back to Stewart College then she continued on to the Summers' residence stopping briefly to wish the family well and give Ann an embroidered handkerchief and a small box of bonbons for Christmas. Mabel Summers asked her to stay and have a cup of tea but she declined saying she needed to get back to help with dinner.

"Mrs. Hyland, can we start lessons next week?"

Jenny looked at the girl with uncertainty.

"Please," she pleaded.

"Are you sure?" Jenny and Mabel asked together.

"Yes," she answered adamantly, looking from one to the other.

Mabel glanced over to her husband who shrugged.

Jenny thought for a minute then asked, "Would you consider coming to my house? There's a bit more room and I can care for John."

Ann looked at her mother who said 'yes'.

"Shall we start Wednesday morning?" Jenny suggested.

"Yes!" Ann said hugging Jenny then embracing her mother. "Oh! Wait a minute, Mrs. Hyland. Your present's upstairs."

She raced up the steps as Mabel said apologetically, "This may take a minute, Jenny. Why don't you take off your coat and bonnet?"

Jenny handed John to the other woman and they talked and played with the baby while patiently waiting for Ann's return. John was crawling around the floor when the girl finally re-appeared bearing three wrapped packages.

"This one's yours," she said handing Jenny a box. "This one's for John and the last one's for your father."

"Pa?" Jenny asked surprised.

"I wanted to do something special for him."

Jenny kissed her cheek and said, "That's very sweet of you, Ann. Thank you."

She was getting John ready to leave when James Summers ushered in Sam Morrison and their eyes met briefly before Mabel hugged him and asked how he was.

"I'll see you Wednesday morning," Jenny said to Ann as the girl helped with John and the packages.

"Are you leaving, Mrs. Hyland?" Colonel Morrison asked from the other side of the room as Colonel and Mrs. Summers watched with sudden interest.

"Yes, I am," she replied tying the ribbon of her bonnet.

"May I call on you before I leave town?"

Jenny felt herself blush and nodded.

"Goodbye, Mabel. Colonel Summers."

"I'll drop Ann off Wednesday morning, Jenny," Mabel said smiling at her. "Tell your father we send our regards."

"I shall," Jenny answered her heart racing at the prospect of seeing Sam Morrison.

Returning to the row house, Jenny purposely walked past the park next to Stewart College and seeing the empty bench, she thought of Caleb.

"I'll always love you, Caleb, and you'll always be a part of me," she thought while remembering steel blue eyes. "But a part of my heart is calling out for another. I know you'd understand there's enough love to share with another."

It was late Christmas afternoon when Sam Morrison came to visit. Pa answered the door as Jenny sat on the parlor floor playing with John, showing the baby how to pull the new toy his cousin sent while Mrs. Cobb, still frail, sat on the couch watching John's interest in the wooden toy.

"Good evening, Mr. Macrae," the officer said, "I'm Sam Morrison. I've come to see Mrs. Hyland."

Jenny stood, brushed off her dress and smiled brightly.

"I won't stay long," he said looking at her. "My train leaves this evening."

"Do you have time for coffee?" Jenny asked.

" I do."

Pa introduced the officer to his friend and neighbor and the soldier shook her hand gently as she replied, "Colonel Morrison."

"Sam. Please call me Sam," he said looking first at the older woman then at Jenny.

"I'll get the coffee," Jenny murmured watching Sam sit on the floor next to John.

He glanced her way and Jenny, going to the kitchen, felt her heart stir.

For the next hour, Jenny and Sam played with John while Pa and Olivia looked on from the couch. Sam also explained how he and James Summers had grown up in the same town in Ohio and when Sam was thirteen his family had moved to Kentucky. The two men met up again in college and had been good friends since.

John was crawling toward Sam when there was a quick knock at the door and Charles came in, quietly wishing everyone a 'Merry Christmas'. Looking upon the scene he scowled darkly at the Union officer and when Pa introduced Jenny's friend, Charles glowered, paying no heed to the other man.

Sam politely ignored the.

"There's coffee, Charles," Pa said. "Would you care for some?"

"Yes, thank you," he replied sitting down.

As Pa went into the kitchen Jenny noticed how Charles' once handsome face was thin and pale, his eyes bloodshot. She wondered if he had taken to drinking in order to lessen the pain of losing Henry.

"I wanted thank y'all for the gifts," he drawled thickly watching John chew on the wooden toy.

"Did Alice like the bonnet?" she asked.

Charles nodded. "The tie is quite handsome. Thank you."

Pa brought in the pot of coffee, refilled cups and handed a mug to his son. It was quiet while everyone watched John crawl over to Charles, grab onto his uncle's pant legs and pull himself up. He wobbled for a second before Charles grabbed and picked him up with his good arm and the child squealed happily, hugging him.

Jenny's heart broke watching her brother hold her child, his eyes closed. She felt Sam take hold of her hand and gently press it.

"I must go," he said standing up. "Thank ya'll for the hospitality."

"You're a Southerner?"

Jenny swiftly turned to see the hate-filled glare Charles directed at Sam and she quickly stood up and walked between the two men.

Sam grabbed her by the arms and gently moved her aside saying, "It's okay, Jenny."

"No, it damn well is not okay," Charles spoke through gritted teeth, holding the baby for Pa to take.

"That's enough, Charles," Pa said harshly causing John to cry out loud. "Colonel Morrison is a guest in my house."

"What about me, Pa? I'm your son. Benjie was your son. Wasn't he killed by these bastards?" Charles snarled pointing at Sam.

"Was it not one of them who did this?" he yelled holding up his maimed arm. "Damn you and your kind. You're a despicable Yankee-loving Southerner who's helped Lincolnites take away what was rightfully ours. Our land, our rights, our slaves."

"Your so-called slaves are human beings, Mr. Macrae," Sam said softly.

"Our slaves were our _property_ ," Charles spit out venomously.

John was crying intensely as Pa handed the child to Jenny.

Sam stared hard at Charles, his jaw set tight. Restrained, he turned to Pa, bowed formally and said, "My apologies, Mr. Macrae, for disrupting your evening."

He walked to the door taking his hat and coat.

"Good night, Mr. Macrae, Mrs. Cobb. Jen..."

"I'm coming out with you," she murmured over her child's screams, grabbing her shawl. Sam took it then wrapped it around her shoulders and together, along with the crying child, walked out to the porch.

"I'm sorry for upsetting your brother ..."

"Don't Sam. I'm sorry," she whispered. "Please understand Charles is still grieving..."

He looked intensely at her then asked, "Do you believe as he does?"

"I love Charles, Sam. He's my brother," Jenny replied. "But I do not and never have shared his values, or ideals."

Relief filled Sam's eyes while John continued to wail loudly and Jenny said apologetically, "He needs to be fed."

"I need to catch a train." He lifted her chin and kissed her tenderly as Jenny felt a new passion growing in her heart.

"Jen, I'll be reporting back to my regiment next week. I've another two months before mustering out. I'd like to hear from you."

She nodded.

"I'll write once I'm back with the regiment," he said kissing her goodbye. He caressed John's cheek then looked at her and whispered, "Good night, Jen."

"Be safe, Sam."

She watched as he mounted his horse, glanced back at her then rode away.

# Epilogue

Jenny grabbed the toddler, placed a bonnet on her head and hastily tied the ribbon.

"No," the child said stubbornly pushing Jenny's hands away.

"Yes, Isabelle, otherwise you'll get a nasty sunburn." After finishing she took the child's hand and walked through the field of summer wheat, turning to see the two-story farmhouse with the small red oak on the side. The barn next to it held a milking cow and stall for the horse which presently grazed in the pasture.

When the war came to a final end in April of 1865, Sam Morrison was rebuilding his Kentucky homestead, destroyed two years before by occupied forces.

Jenny knew he had returned to Kentucky but was surprised to see him one spring afternoon when he came to visit her in Clarksville.

"Sam!" she gasped answering the door.

"I'm in town for a short while, Jen. I need supplies and since Clarksville's across the river, I'd just as soon come here. Besides, I want to spend some time with you," he said caressing her cheek.

When he gathered all the necessary building supplies Jenny, John, Pa and Olivia Cobb rented a buggy and joined Sam on the half-day trip into the bordering state then stayed a week, helping him with the farmhouse and plowing the fields.

The morning of their departure, Jenny and Sam walked along the Cumberland.

"It'll be another month or two before the house is finished," he said. "When it's completed...will you marry me?"

"Yes, Sam. But I don't want to wait until the house is finished," she replied looking in the direction of the construction. "I want to be a part of the building."

They were married the following week at the home of their dear friends, the Summers, and as a wedding present, the Summers family, Pa and Mrs. Cobb spent another week across the river helping the newlyweds with their house. It was completed at the end of June and in celebration two rose bushes were ceremoniously planted on either side of the porch steps.

Isabelle pulled Jenny along as three-year-old John shrieked, "Catch it, Michael!"

"I'm trying to, John!" his cousin replied with exasperation.

Jenny chuckled watching the two boys scurrying between the rows.

"Up. Up," Isabelle said reaching up her short pudgy arms.

Jenny scooped the child just as twelve-year-old Michael grabbed the squirming garter snake and held it for John who begged to hold it.

Looking across the field, Jenny watched Sam walk along the edge of the wheat while the toddler rested on her shoulder.

"I'm a blessed woman," she thought kissing Isabelle's cheek.

The child gave her a wet kiss back.

"Aunt Jenny, will Uncle Charles be at the wedding?"

"I don't know," she answered shaking her head.

Charles had become a hard and bitter man after General Lee's surrender as all his hopes and dreams had been destroyed. She had been appalled one evening to hear him claim how he wished to have been the one to pull the trigger mortally wounding President Lincoln.

" _It would've given me much satisfaction_ ," he had said with malice.

"Hey, ya'll," Sam said approaching. "Whatcha got there, John?"

"A snake!" he said excitedly. "Wanna hold it, Daddy?"

"Sure. It's a beauty. Looks a might nervous, though. How 'bout we let it go back to its family?"

"Okay. Can we go fishing?" he asked taking Sam's hand.

"We can later. Let's check out the river and find a good spot to set the poles."

Jenny saw Michael frown. "Have you changed your mind about fishing?"

He shook his head and wrinkled his nose.

Sam took Isabelle from Jenny then asked the boy, "Don't you like to fish?"

"I don't think so. I haven't been fishing since I was...younger and visiting Grandpa. That's when Uncle Charles and Aunt Alice were married. Right, Aunt Jenny?"

"Hmm. It's been awhile."

"About all I remember from that trip were Uncle Benjie and I not catching many fish and Uncle Robert teaching me to play baseball."

Jenny remembered the day as if it had been yesterday. She had come out of the farmhouse to the backyard and saw Michael hit a ball. She recalled steel blue eyes watching her and suddenly felt Sam's arm around her and leaned against him.

"Aunt Jenny? What happened to Uncle Robert? Mom and Dad don't talk about it."

"Robert," she thought with a lump in her throat.

"Your uncle," Sam answered, "died in Elmira, New York. He was a prisoner of war at the time and like thousands of malnourished and sick prisoners, Confederate as well as Union, he died of pneumonia."

Memories flooded Jenny's thoughts once again.

In late January of 1865 a letter was delivered, addressed to Rebecca informing her of Robert's death. Months later, Jenny and Pa learned that the wool blankets, socks and scarf Rebecca and Jenny had knitted and sent to the Elmira prison were never delivered to Robert. In fact, warm clothing and blankets from loved ones were purposely kept from all the prisoners at Elmira resulting in hundreds of Confederate soldiers freezing to death during the bitterly cold winter.

"What kinda cake is Grandpa having?" John asked all of a sudden, making Jenny smile.

"I hope it's chocolate," Michael quipped.

"Me, too. Daddy and I fish by the broken tree," John said taking his cousin's hand and running ahead.

"You okay, Jen?" Sam asked looking down at her.

She nodded, reached up and brushed the salt and pepper hair from his eyes.

"How do you feel about your father marrying Olivia?"

"It's about time he did."

Sam laughed and repositioned the sleeping child to his other shoulder, kissed Jenny then said, "I'm gonna take Issy back and put her to bed."

"We'll be here for a little while."

John was walking on top of the fallen willow tree with his arms stretched out for balance while Michael looked around the fishing spot.

"Mom," John asked, his steel blue eyes reminding her as always of Caleb, "will my Aunt Emmy be at Grandpa's?"

She shook her head. "No. She'll be here next month."

Jenny fondly thought of Emily and the little oak tree in the yard. Years ago when she had written Caleb's sister that the Illinois land and cabin were hers, Emily in turn had sent a package of acorns along with a note.

Dear Jenny,

I don't know if Caleb ever told you about the oak tree next to the cabin...but the spring he was transferring to Fort Gaines and stopped in Dover for the wedding, he picked up a half dozen acorns from the tree next to your father's farmhouse. He sent these to me asking that they be planted around his cabin. Only the one survived. I've enclosed acorns from it...

"Hey look, John," Michael called pointing across the river. "There's an old boat on the other side."

Jenny looked across the Cumberland to see the ribs of a small boat under some dead brush.

"Yeah, I know," John stated matter-of-factly. "Daddy said it's been there for ages. But it's not any good. Come on, Mikey, let's look for the otters."

The boys walked along the river's bank as Jenny stared at the dilapidated boat. Her eyes ran along the fallen willow to the base of the trunk then turning in the direction where the lantern had shone on that night, so many years ago, she saw Sam walking through the wheat field toward their home

"I am a most blessed woman."

